Evernight Publishing

www.evernightpublishing.com

Copyright© 2013 Katalyn Sage

ISBN: 978-1-77130-353-8

Cover Artist: Sour Cherry Designs

Editor: Marie Medina

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED

WARNING: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal.  No part of this book may be used or reproduced electronically or in print without written permission, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in reviews.

This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, and places are fictitious. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, organizations, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

DEDICATION

To Mom. I couldn't have asked for a more supportive mom, or a better friend. I miss you every day and wish that I could have one more chance to give you a hug. I love you.

RAPTURE

Primordial Guardians, 4

Katalyn Sage

Copyright © 2013

Chapter One

“Exactly how long have you known?”

Raine bit the inside of her cheek as she stood face-to-face with Damion. Gregory lay dead on the ground near his feet, and she’d barely gotten Gregory’s nephew, Chester, out of the kitchen—hopefully without Damion noticing him.

The vampire still wore Ferox’s clothes, though he was even now trying to keep up the façade. His hands were gloved in black leather, and in one hand he held a large black bag.

“What do you think you’re doing?” she growled.

He looked surprised, peering down at the plastic bag he held. “Good help really is hard to come by these days,” he said. “You’d think I wouldn’t have to clean this up myself.”

Raine stepped to the side, barely glancing at the block of knives that sat on the counter near the stove.

Damion saw her, his eyes narrowing as a flash of red sparked within them. “Don’t move another muscle.”

She stopped, folding her arms as she looked at the bastard she’d mistaken as her mate for the past weeks. How she could have ever thought he was her vampire, she didn’t know. “Why did you do it? Why kill Gregory?”

“He got in my way.” He shrugged. “He found out about me. Planned to tell the others. In hindsight, it didn’t matter anyway, did it?”

“No.” The vampire didn’t look like he could care less that he’d killed her friend.

“So tell me, how long have you known?”

“Does it really matter?” she asked, stepping toward the counter and leaning against it. She slowly pulled the drawer open and reached inside, silently extracting a kitchen knife.

“Indulge me.”

“Fine,” she said, bringing the knife up and hurling it at him. She didn’t wait for it to hit him before she took off, rounding the island and shoving her way through the door. The answering growl behind her alerted her that the knife struck true. She didn’t stop though, didn’t even slow as she raced through the foyer and entered the library, hurtling herself over furniture. There were weapons hidden behind some of the books. If she could just reach one—

She didn’t quite reach the bookcase. Damion tackled her to the ground, flipping her over and pinning her by shoving his forearm against her neck. She made a choking sound as she kicked and fought.

He growled each time she made a connection. She didn’t care what kind as long as it hurt him. Damion shifted, probably trying to get a better hold on her, but it gave her enough room to kick with her leg. Bingo, she’d just socked his crotch. He made a squeaking sound, and she shoved him off of her. She stood, eyeing the bastard as he lay crumpled on the floor. He was between her and the weapons, but getting any closer to him would be a big mistake. Trying to run for other blades would prove even worse.

Damion stood slowly, holding a hand up as he gripped himself. “Fuck,” he sputtered, turning an angry glare on her. “You’re going to pay for that.”

Her heart sank, though she’d known that he'd pay her back tenfold. She was ready for the fight, and she would cause as much damage to the bastard as she could.

The front door crashed open, and she turned, seeing Ferox freeze at the sight of Damion. Breath sawed in and out of him as his hands fisted and unfisted over and over again. He roared, showing his fangs descend in his mouth.

Raine turned again, seeing surprise and horror cross Damion’s face. Oh yes, he’d most definitely thought Ferox was dead. He faced her, gripping her forearm. “How in the fu—”

Ferox was beside them in that very instant. He took ahold of Damion and shoved him away, breaking his grip on her.

“Hello, brother,” he sneered.

Raine stood just behind Ferox, looking over her male’s shoulder at the one who had caused nothing but pain for her and her family. She didn’t know what Ferox would do, but she could feel that unyielding rage that was in him.

She hoped the male she’d known and loved more than half her life would come back to her then—that he’d recall their time together and all of their struggles with his twin—and that he’d kill Damion once and for all.

Because if he didn’t, she’d take matters into her own hands.

Chapter Two

Draven stood in the entryway of the Guardians’ mansion with his brothers, every bit as stupefied as the rest of them. Damion and Ferox stood nose-to-nose, with Raine standing aside. From his vantage point, he couldn’t tell the difference between the two males. His uncle had always had a scar running down the right side of his face, but his father had acquired one as well only a few weeks before in a battle that should have rendered Damion … well, dead. And they’d all thought the bastard dead, until now.

One of them flicked his gaze at him and the others before glaring at his twin again. Draven stepped toward them, and the man tensed, his lips peeling from his fangs.

“Ferox, no,” Raine said, placing her hand on his forearm.

The other male grabbed her wrist and wrenched her away. He’d barely moved her before Ferox barreled into him, fists and fangs flying. Draven moved, the others following close behind. He reached the two men, gripping the shoulders of one of them as he pulled backward. Blaze jumped in to help him as Raider and Ethan jerked on the other vampire. Finally the feuding males separated, and Draven stood between them, whipping his head back and forth as he took in the sight of the two of them. Both were feral, with their fangs bared and their brows narrowed. While one’s face was scarred, the other was smooth. Free of imperfections. He turned toward that one fully, knowing that Ethan and Raider held the other—Damion—in their grasps. Holy gods, his father wasn’t marred at all. He didn’t have any of the scarring he’d sported over the last few weeks. Which meant….

Damion. The bastard had been here the entire time. He took a single step toward Ferox, and his father growled low in his chest.

“Dad?”

His eyes widened for a split second before he recovered, returning to his scowl. There was something more to it though, a hint of confusion behind that feral stare.

Raine approached them, stepping around Blaze so she could face him. “Ferox,” she said gently, the way one would when trying to calm a frightened child. He didn’t look at her at first, but he slowly, hesitantly, turned his head toward her, flicking his gaze at her at the last second. “That’s Draven. Your son.”

Ice prickled down Draven’s back as his father focused on him again. Why had she said it that way? Of course he would know he was his son.

He opened his mouth to say something, but couldn’t find the words. It was Raine who spoke again, breaking the silence that had spread through the room. Well, the silence other than the racket Damion was making. She faced Draven. “Your father has no memory of any of us. He doesn’t remember that I’m his mate, and he doesn’t know you’re his son.”

Ignoring Damion’s quiet laughter, Draven glanced at Ethan from over his shoulder. Ethan looked at a loss as well, as did Raider, Nitro, Ash, Garrick, and Blaze.

“Do you really believe that?” Damion laughed. “How ridiculous. I’m Ferox, that is Damion—”

“Oh, shove it up your ass,” Raine said, turning her fury on him. “You’ve played us long enough. You know damn well I know who you really are.”

Damion’s laughter stopped, though his smile never faltered. “You are so right, my dear. Tricking you all into believing I was my brother has certainly been a highlight the last few weeks. Though it wasn’t nearly as fun as it was to play the part for you,” he said directly to her. “What do you say, do you want another fuck for good time’s sake?”

Draven bellowed at the same time as Ferox and spun around. He charged the bastard just as Ethan and Raider let loose of their grips in surprise. He was on his uncle within a second, his fists slamming into his face. Damion’s fangs caught him a few times, but he didn’t care. No one—no one—talked to his mother that way. Damion laughed through the punches as he tried to kick Draven off of him. He’d succeeded in rolling them over, so Draven lay on the ground, still punching. Moving quickly, Damion whipped something out of his pocket. Draven’s hand shot out to stop the movement, but he was a split second too late.

The needle stung as it stuck into his skin. He shifted and kicked out just as Ferox lifted him bodily off of him, sending his uncle flying as fire-hot liquid spread through his veins.

He flashed to his feet, yanking the syringe free and charging before Damion had even landed. He was only two steps away from the fucker when something struck his forearm. Draven yelled, looking down to see a dagger sticking out of his skin. Everyone went silent, watching as he yanked the blade from his flesh. His vision started to swim, and he tried to blink it away.

A single high-pitched beep sounded, and he faced the direction it had come from. A female with hair the blackest of blacks stared at him as a huge bubble of gum burst in front of her face. She snapped it back into her mouth, giving him a wry smile as she peered at the watch around her wrist. “Let the countdown begin.”

He stared at her, confused.

“Let him go,” another demon hissed from behind her.

There was now an entire grouping of demons standing just inside the library. They had weapons at the ready, some with blades or throwing stars, others with guns. A few had bows and arrows pointed straight at his head.

“How in the fuck did you get in here?” Raider growled.

Damion laughed again. “I let them in here, you idiot.”

“Let him up,” Raine said. “Let the coward hide behind his men.”

Someone apparently did help Damion to his feet, but Draven refused to turn his back on the bigger threat. His vision was worsening, his body weakening with every second that passed. For now, he could still focus on their enemies. His uncle passed him with a laugh and turned toward the Guardians. “Isn’t that exactly what my brother is doing?”

It was the wrong thing to say. Every Guardian, every warrior in the room responded and soon Draven no longer stood alone. He looked over just as Ferox stepped past with Raine by his side. Draven flanked him, standing shoulder-to-shoulder with his brothers. Damion’s Collectives did the same. There were more of them, but Damion had failed to account for one thing.

His demons weren’t the Guardians.

“You know,” Damion said, eyes focused on Ferox. “One does wonder exactly how you’re alive. I had been informed that the fire destroyed what was left of your body.” This last part was said with a flick at Q, Damion’s right-hand demon.

Q barely showed any reaction, and though Draven’s vision was getting poorer and poorer, he could have sworn he saw a second’s worth of panic.

“You tried to kill me,” Ferox said. He didn’t know if it was said more as a question, or as a statement. At this point it hardly mattered.

“I did kill you,” he growled.

He felt a hand grip his arm, and he looked over his left shoulder at Ethan.

“You alright?” his brother whispered.

Draven blinked and returned his gaze to the enemy just as one of the demons rushed toward his father. His hand shot out, and he caught the bastard by one shoulder, noticing as his dad caught the other. They shoved at the same time, sending the demon to the floor with a loud thud, followed by a squeak as he slid on the hardwood. Damion’s eyes met his for a brief second. He raised a single eyebrow and smiled, stepping back to let his men do the dirty work. Draven would have gone after him, would have left his father to fight, if he’d remembered who and what he was, and if he himself had the energy to do so. He would fight as long as he could, would fight through the darkness that tried to take him under.

He caught sight of movement and turned to face it, noting that the tiny black-haired female was by him again, her ruby-red lips turned up into a sinister smile as she skipped around, giggling to herself. She whipped out a sword and circled it around just before her gaze met his. Another smile and a pop of her gum as her eyes lit with excitement. “Why don’t we get Caalia here, shall we?”

****

Ally sat on Skylar’s bed, rocking her brother as he wept into her shoulder. Sadness had wracked both her brothers and her daily at the loss of their parents. Ever since she’d learned that her human parents had been merely created to keep her hidden, she’d wondered if there was a way to bring them back. Her real father, Phanes—or, Eros as many of gods knew him to be—had found a way to bring Trevor and Skylar back from the dead, even before she knew something like that was possible. Her brothers and human parents had all been murdered weeks before by a demonic organization called the Collective, headed up by none other than Draven’s uncle, Damion. They had been in a centuries’ long search to find Ally, and her family had been an unfortunate, devastating casualty.

She was more than grateful for the return of her brothers, but it didn’t change the fact that she mourned the mom and dad she’d known all her life.

“There, there,” she said quietly, rocking him on her lap. “It will all be alright.”

“I mmmisssemmmmb,” Skylar cried.

“I know, muncher. I do too.” She was crying too as she leaned her cheek on the top of his head, no doubt soaking his hair with her tears. Not a day went by that she didn’t think of them constantly, wondering what they would think of Draven, wondering what they would think of the new house or the fact that Phanes had finally told her he was her real father and the fact that she now knew that she was a real, live goddess. What would mom have made for dinner that night? What would she have so-sneakily hinted that she’d want for Christmas? So many thoughts of them. She often spoke to Draven about them, letting her emotions out while in his embrace as he held her in their bed. But her vampire wasn’t here, a fact that caused a bubble of panic to take up permanent residence in her until he came back from his missions.

A knock sounded at the door, and Ally said, “Come in.”

Dellingr opened the door and strode inside, looking over them with understanding. Yes, she thought, Dellingr would know how it feels. He had lost his mother when he was young, and had never known his father. Ally had met the Sun God at Unitas only weeks before when she’d been whisked away to the temple in an attempt to keep her safe. She’d witnessed his mother’s death first-hand in a vision of the past during her transition to godhood, another vision followed shortly after being one where she saved Draven’s life—both visions having linked her to Dellingr and Draven forever.

“Carla has instructed me to bring these to you,” he said, glancing at the two bowls of ice cream dubiously. “Though why anyone would want to have something frozen when it looks like that,” he gestured to the window and the snow falling on the other side, “outside is anyone’s guess.”

“Thanks,” she said, taking one bowl and handing it to Skylar before accepting the other one.

Dellingr sat on the bed, shaking his head as they ate their ice cream, which had worked wonders in stopping them from crying. “We really should get back to our lesson.”

Ally nodded and set down her bowl as the last scoop of ice cream rested on her tongue. As the only other in-house deity, Dellingr had the unfortunate task of teaching her the ins and outs of tracing. Unfortunate because she didn’t know what the crap she was doing, and wasn’t getting any better at it.

“Okay, Obi-Wan, I’m ready.” If anything, it was sure to get Skylar’s mind off their mom and dad. He got a kick out of watching her try to trace.

Dellingr’s eyebrows rose in question. “Obi-Wan?”

“Never mind.” She flapped a hand and turned to Skylar. “Looks like we need to plan a movie-marathon night.”

Skylar nodded, a big, toothy smile spreading across his face.

Dellingr shrugged and stood, facing her with his feet shoulder-width apart, just like she was doing. “All you need to do is think about where you want to be. That’s all there is to it.”

She shook her head, wondering how many times she’d heard him tell her that. “No, it isn’t. I’m always thinking about places I’d like to be, and look, here I am.”

“You know what I mean. You have to really want it.”

“No, actually, I don’t know what you mean.”

Dellingr released a slow, loud breath through his nose. “You did it earlier. How did you do it then?”

“I don’t know.” She had traced earlier, and it had been an accident. She’d just gotten some shopping done for her friends that live on the streets. She and Dellingr had reached her Outlander and she’d been getting ready to toss the bags into the back when suddenly there hadn’t been a back to put them into. She’d popped right into the street, somehow avoiding being seen by any people bustling by as they shopped. Dellingr had popped in beside her in the next instant, also somehow avoiding detection. “I’ve tried to do what I did then, but it’s just not working.”

He eyed her. “You’re overthinking it. You can’t force it, or it will never come.”

“Oh, how do you know?” she said angrily, though still in a playful way. She wouldn’t get upset with him. It wasn’t his fault she couldn’t do something so basic as tracing. The truth was, she had a warmth in her heart when she’d thought about seeing her homeless friends. It had been weeks since she’d stopped by and offered them food or other necessities, and this time of year, they needed it more than ever. Thinking of that brought a pang to her heart as she thought of her mother again.

“Ally?”

She blinked hard, clearing her mind of her thoughts. “Hmm?”

“I lost you there for a bit. Everything okay?”

“Yeah, just…” Something hit her, like a sensation lit her entire body with panic. She gasped as thoughts of Draven filled her mind. Within an instant, she was no longer in her own home, seeing Dellingr’s worried expression. Instead, she was in the Guardians’ mansion standing beside Draven. Everyone in the room was battling hand-to-hand or weapon-to-weapon. Her vampire was exhausted and bleeding. He saw her in that instant, his eyes widening in shock. “Ally!”

“What’s happening?” she asked, panicked. As she turned to view the carnage, a long sword slid through her stomach, followed by the maniacal laughter of a woman with raven-black hair and bright red lips.

“Right on time,” the woman said, laughing.

Ally fell to the ground, gasping as she gripped the hilt of the sword.

Chapter Three

Raine swiped out with her hand, connecting with a demon’s face. He—or at least she thought it was a he—roared in pain as she raked her nails over his skin. Dear Goddess, she needed better weapons. The most she’d been able to get in hand was a poker from the fireplace. It had proved a worthy weapon for a time, until one of the more sturdy demons came up to the plate. The poker had bent and eventually snapped in two, leaving her weaponless. She was strong, a good fighter, but with so many to contend with, she needed a farther reach. Blaze suddenly careened into Raine’s demon, sending them both crashing the ground. Blaze shook his head and scowled at the poor bastard that had thrown him and sprang to his feet with the demon’s head in his hands. With a quick twist, the demon’s body fell limp, and Blaze bounded forward, crashing into his opponent. Raine picked up the pointy end of what was left of the poker and stabbed it through the demon’s chest, piercing its heart.

One couldn’t be too careful.

That being done, she whirled on her heels and rushed toward the stairs. She knew exactly what she wanted, the weapon that would make her feel indestructible against so many. She rushed up the stairs, taking them two at a time until she reached the landing at the top. Pumping her arms and legs, she reached her bedroom door and shouldered her way through, skidding to a stop at the sight of two demons inside. She rushed forward, bending low and spinning with her foot out, tripping one as he charged her. The other one, a female, surged in, trying to get her as she was down, but Raine shot to her feet, connecting her wrist with the bitch’s nose. Both opponents temporarily indisposed, she rushed toward the fireplace, using her speed to propel her feet up the rock. Reaching up, she extracted the hilt of her Valkyrian sword that remained hidden behind the décor that adorned the hearth and landed on her feet facing the two demons.

It looked no more than a decorated piece of wood when not held by a Valkyrie, but as soon as the hilt was in hand, the blade shot out. And hers did so now. It gleamed in the firelight, silvers and golds glimmered back at her as the demons charged. She swung out, decapitating one with a single swipe and slicing an arm off the other. The female’s headless body fell in a pile, and she stabbed the male in the chest. She breathed a mental sigh of relief at seeing her Hjörr, at feeling the weight of it in her palm. Why had she gone so long without holding her sword?

Wiping the blade on one of the dead bodies—she scarcely cared which one—she spun around at the sound of the door slamming shut. Damion stood just inside her room, a wry smile on his face.

“I had hoped to find you here.”

Her eyebrows rose and fell again within an instant. “Oh? I take it my husband has given you a run for your money.”

He pressed the back of his hand to his split lip, eyeing the blood. “No more than I have given him, I expect.”

A retched, high-pitched scream rent the air, followed by a low bellow. It came from downstairs, and though she felt an overwhelming need to return to her family, she couldn’t just leave Damion behind. “What do you want?”

The smile she’d hated for so many centuries reappeared as he chuckled. “Raine, Raine, Raine … I want you.” He flashed toward her, sending her back into the wall. “If I can’t have you, he won’t either.”

Damion’s fangs struck her neck, and she cried out, shoving at him, kicking at him, doing whatever she could to get him off of her. She lifted her Hjörr, swinging it around his back to slice him wherever she could, but he reached out, gripping her forearm so hard she cried again, dropping her sword to the ground. Lightning boomed outside, shaking the house in thunderous quakes. It was battering the house, crashing against the roof. Crack, crack, crack. Raine continued to fight, shoving her hand up between their bodies, using whatever strength she still had to push him off her, but it was no use. Damion wrenched her neck in his bite, and she screamed again, though the sound was lost as a loud crash and bright light lit the room.

They were both yanked away from the wall, and Raine landed underneath Damion as he pulled out of her and jumped to his feet. Raine sat up, holding a hand to her neck as she saw Damion and Ferox face off against one another. The room was alight with fire, burning the floor, bed, and all the other furniture she and Ferox had shared.

The two vampires rolled in a heap, punching and snapping at each other as they crashed into burning furniture. Raine watched, trying to get a glimpse of their clothing in order to tell which was which, but it was no use. One vampire lifted the other in the air by the neck and slammed him down. The floor buckled, and Raine fell back, landing on her ass.

“Go!” one of them said, and she realized in an instant that it was Ferox. “I’ve got him.”

She shook her head. “I can’t leave you.”

“The others need your help. Go!”

She reached down and gripped her Hjörr and was in the hall in the next instant, but she didn’t take the stairs that led directly to the library. Instead she took the set that led to the entryway in hopes of coming into battle at the Collective’s backs. Sword in hand, she rushed down the steps, though she didn’t make it to the ground floor before she saw Draven lying on the floor, unconscious with Ally in his arms. There was blood all over, including on the sword that lay beside them. In front of Ally and Draven was a winged demoness. She was hovering just above the ground, her wings flapping in rhythm to keep her suspended there. Any demon that approached her was quickly annihilated, either by means of the demoness’ clawed hands, or by the ones on her wings.

Raine stared dumbfounded. She’d only seen creatures similar to her in paintings, and that was only in one of Odin’s halls in Valhalla.

She focused again on her oldest son and Ally. Lightning struck just outside the mansion’s walls as her anger spiked. She gripped her Valkyrian sword tightly and rushed into the fray.

****

Raven sat back in her seat, looking around the table at her sisters and their dates. With Raine’s help, they’d found clothing acceptable to this realm and gone out on the town in search for males worthy of bedding for the night.

They’d each snagged men within minutes of walking out of their rental dwelling.

The males in this realm seemed rather willing to do whatever it took to get them into bed, and had even paid for lavish meals and ale that was much sweeter and bubblier than what Odin had in Valhalla. Although they didn’t call it ale, they’d referred to it as “Champaign.”

“And what is that called?”

“Chocolate-covered strawberries,” her date replied.

Raven eyed him, taking notice of his pitch-black hair that rivaled her own. He was finely dressed, his hair clipped short. It wasn’t tied back or flowing free as what she expected males to look like. In fact, hardly any males wore their hair long, a fact that she found rather depressing. Another male took one of the strawberries and held it out to Savannah. She wrapped her mouth around it and bit, her eyes rolling back in her head as she groaned.

“So good,” she said, her mouth still full as she chewed.

Raven reached for one just as her other sisters did the same. The Valkyries each popped the bite-sized snacks into their mouths. Yes, it was good, except for the green leafy bit that completely ruined the texture and flavor. The males laughed, and Raven’s date, Maxwell, leaned forward. “You’re not supposed to eat the green part.”

She flashed a half-smile and popped her tongue out. After picking the leaves off of it, she wiped them on the edge of her plate. She took another strawberry, making sure to keep ahold of the end as she bit down. “Mmm, much better.”

Maxwell laughed and brushed his fingers over her hand, sending a thrill of anticipation through her. He was a fine male, with dark hair and tan skin. His dark brown eyes had long lashes, and he kept his facial hair trimmed short.

The waiter returned with receipts and the thin plastic disks that Raine had referred to as “credit cards.” Each of the males had given him their cards earlier and the waiter had just brought them back, muttering thanks.

“So, where did you ladies say you were staying?” one of the males asked.

“We are bunking in a dwelling accustomed to your people,” Caleen replied.

“And where would that be?” her date asked with a smile. He looked at the other males around the table quickly before returning his gaze to Caleen.

“Oh, we are in the five-hundred and sixty first housing unit on Broad Street.”

“Well, why don’t we get you ladies home?” He grinned.

“That is a fine i…dea.” Raven felt a prickling awareness and looked at her sisters for confirmation. They each had expressions of concentration as well. She and her sisters stood from the table and the males helped them with their jackets. Linking their arms, they were led outside, where they were immediately assaulted with falling snow. They had barely reached the sidewalk when Raven stopped in place, her gaze landing on a group of women walking along the sidewalk across the street. “Valkyrie,” she said under her breath.

They disentangled themselves from the males and her sisters focused on the group as well, their eyes following the seven Valkyries. A low rumble in the sky drew Raven’s attention away from them, and she saw lightning strike not too far in the distance. Bolts continued to strike repeatedly in the same area, and she glanced at the Valkyries across the way.

They’d noticed it too. Each of them looked toward the sky as they brandished their Hjörrs and lifted them upward. Lightning arced down, connecting with their upraised swords, and the entire group was suddenly gone.

“Dear Goddess,” Savannah breathed, “They’re drifting.”

Raven nodded silently, only able to watch the reaction of the humans who had witnessed it. Raine had told them all to be careful of their actions since humans were clueless of Valkyries’ existence. Well, they weren’t so clueless now. They stared in shock, many scared of the bolts that lit only a few feet away from where they’d been walking, many running for the shelter of any building they could get into.

“We must go. Now,” Caleen said. She turned on her heels as Raven, Savannah, and Odette followed tight on her heels.

Caleen was right. The other Valkyries had recognized Raine’s lightning, and they were traveling by bolts to reach her. Rushing down the sidewalk, leaving the stunned group of humans—including their dates—behind, they passed street after street until they reached their rental dwelling. Raven didn’t waste any time—and neither did her sisters—as they hastily changed into their battle wear and took their Valkyrian swords in hand.

In no time, they were out the door and descending the stairs, raising their swords to the sky and letting the lightning lift them into its warm embrace.

Seconds later, Raven rode a bolt downward, her heels crunching in the snow as she and her sisters landed in front of the Guardians’ mansion. She took a second to take in her surroundings. They were on the Guardians’ grounds this time; the wards they’d previously had protecting it were down, no longer blocking the intrusion. Just ahead of where she stood were footprints in the snow. Many of them. Raven recognized some of the boot prints—knowing them to be Valkyrie.

She looked at her sisters, as they made eye contact with one other. She gripped her sword and moved forward, silently tracking the other Valkyries with her sisters by her side. They moved stealthily, catching sight of prints that wandered off in random intervals. So, the others hadn’t gone straight for the house. They were surrounding it.

Raven had no doubt the other Valkyries had likely spotted them; knew they were there at the very least. But that didn’t stop her. She and the others rushed toward the Guardians’ home and bolted up the stairs as an ear shattering screech rent the air and a demon soared through one of the windows. They spared no thought for the body that crashed into the snow as they bolted through the door, running right into a madhouse.

She’d never seen every type of demon, not even close. But what she saw now was far beyond her wildest imagination. There were demons of all shapes and sizes, attacking Raine’s warriors en masse. They wouldn’t be able to fight them all, not with the drones coming in seemingly through every visible doorway. Some of the Guardians were down, she noticed, with others fending off attackers from finishing the job. One demon—friend or foe, she wasn’t sure—was actually flying. A female demon with wings and fierce claws. At a second’s glance, she decided the she-demon was a friend of the Guardians. It appeared she fought to protect some of the fallen.

Raven split off from her sisters and threw a shoulder into one of the enemies as she passed him. Her sword sliced through a demon’s neck just before it did the same thing to the Guardian named Blaze. He whirled as its blood sprayed his backside and made eye contact with her. With a single tight nod, he set back to his work as Raven set to hers.

Thrust. Spin. Jab. Jab. Block. Ah, that’s it. She swung hard, connecting with another neck and separating it from the rest of its body. Ha. A flapping sound had her spinning around, and she ducked as the winged female zinged over her carrying another demon. It fought her as she carried him, but Raven had the distinct feeling she would win.

She did. He wailed as her claws sheared his head clean off, and she sent the remains flying out the window. Raven liked her already. The girl knew how to keep this clean. Relatively, anyway, which was all that mattered.

A demon passed by her, and she reached out for its ankle. As soon as her hand made purchase, she yanked, sending the bastard to the floor. She was on him in the next instant, hilt in hand. A quick twist and sending it downward, she…

Froze. One of Raine’s sons blocked her blow and threw her off of him.

“Sorry.” She shrugged and rolled to her feet as Ethan got to his. His brows were drawn low, his breath heaving in and out of his chest.

“Watch what you’re doing,” he growled. Turning away, he punched someone in the jaw, sending them crashing into a wall. The demon made quite a show of it, with bits of building material flying in all directions. Gods, there was just so much to take in: screeches and growls, swords and daggers clanging, some high-pitched wailing sound that just repeated over and over again, and the sound of battle.

She turned away from Ethan with a roll of her eyes. Well, he could just be pissed at her. Mistakes happened all the time in war. And it wasn’t as though she had actually stabbed him for Goddess’s sake. As she turned, more bodies flying into walls caught her attention. Some were Guardians, some demons. Either way, the home wasn’t in good condition. Fire blazed from the palms of multiple demons, two of which she recognized. There were also flying weapons of every shape and size whizzing through the air, barely missing her head. The only winged creature in the room spun quickly, and Raven watched in awe as her opponent coursed through the air and slammed into the ceiling. More dust plumed as he fell to the floor, crushing any poor souls who happened to be under him. She didn’t get a chance to see who got pinned though. An arm wound around her neck and pulled her against a tall, hard body. She lifted her right leg and felt the jar run from toe to hip as her boot connected with the bastard’s head. He let loose his grip, and she turned, shoving her wrist upward into his nose. It made a crunching sound, and she smiled to herself, almost laughing because she’d already broken his nose with the toe of her boot. The asshole fell backward, cupping his hands over it as his eyes teared. She pierced his chest with a quick thrust downward with her sword and propelled herself over him before yanking her blade free.

Raven braced herself, with her feet shoulder-width apart and her sword set gingerly on her shoulder as she held the hilt with both hands. She looked around the room, eyeing her next opponent. She spotted her quickly and primed for the swing. She would have had her too, since the demon hadn’t been looking where she was going. But Raven didn’t get the chance to carry out her plan. The entire room around her shifted, and the ceiling caved in with showering ash as two males duked it out. Furniture followed quickly behind them, everything crashing into the floor. At the first impact, the wood splintered and groaned before it disintegrated under feet. She fell, just like the others. The fall wasn’t too far before she slammed onto something hard and rolled off, crashing to the floor.

She coughed and sat up, feeling pain in her ribs and hips. There were others around her, though she only knew that because of their voices. Caleen was nearby; so were Raine and at least a few of the Guardians. There was a lot of dust in the air, but she was pretty sure there was a wall separating her from some of the others.

“Caleen,” she said. “Are you well?”

“Yeah.”

Raven slid a leg under her and used it to help her up. Her ribs screamed in pain and she bent over, pressing her arm against it. A body caught her attention through the haze. He was lying on the floor, wrapped in white sheets. It took her a moment to notice the overturned bed next to him. She reached out a hand to check if he was alive, but the walls around her buckled and shifted violently. The house quaked as more booms sounded, and others on the main level scrambled to either keep fighting or to get the Hel out of there. More plumes of dust exploded, and Raven rushed from the room as fast as she could.

****

“Holy Jesus God.” Ferox looked down into the basement, where Raine and a few others had fallen. He’d come close to going down as well. He and his twin had taken a tumble from the upper level, landing on the main floor just before the furniture had come down. He’d had Damion’s neck in his hands and had even deprived his brother of his knife. With a single stab in the side of the neck, he’d prepped for another strike. The killing blow. Only, the floor had buckled and he’d lost his hold on Damion. He had then reached Raine, only to fall short of reaching her hand. She appeared fine at the moment though. Ferox stayed on his back, looking up at the rafters that were now showing high above him. He appreciated the breather, glad that the SOB he’d just been fighting had likely been finished off during the collapse, and even happier that Raine appeared more or less whole at the moment.

The fighting hadn’t completely ceased, though it had certainly quieted in his immediate vicinity. He rolled into a sitting position and looked around, noting that his “son,” Draven, was still in sight. The guy was out like a light, with a little blonde woman lying next to him. She’d been run through. He could smell her blood from this far away as though he were inhaling directly from her skin. Her scent was sweet—intoxicating in a very powerful way. There was another man kneeling over her, urgently checking her over.

Ferox averted his gaze from the man’s panic and instead focused on two men battling on the floor. They were tumbling as they threw punches and kicks. At this point, he hadn’t the foggiest who was on his side and who was on his brother’s.

“Dani? Dani, where are you?” a panicked voice called from the lower floor.

“Garrick?” a woman replied. Ferox looked up to find the winged woman slowly descending the stairs. “Where are you?”

Garrick appeared suddenly beside her and took the woman in his arms. He pressed a kiss to her forehead. “Thank the gods.”

Sirens sounded outside, drawing his attention at the very same instant that one of the other men cursed.

“Gods dammit, didn’t anyone put up a cloak?”

So, the one who’d just been fighting another man was one of the Guardians. He’d obviously won that particular battle, but was pretty injured. He limped toward Draven and the little group around the blonde, but a demon suddenly grabbed him around the legs and took him down. Ferox lunged to his feet and went toward them as the Guardian fought. He’d been stunned for a second too long as the man had slammed against the floor, and Ferox reached them seconds too late. The Guardian bellowed as his enemy plunged a piece of splintered floorboard into his chest.

“Ethan!” another yelled, but Ferox took no notice of who had said it. He collided with the demon, both of them rolling off the flailing Guardian. His opponent looked mostly human, but had gills running on either side of his neck. Ferox stuck his thumbs in and wrenched outward as the demon’s eyes widened in horror. Blood spurted as soon as his skin gave way, and the demon’s hands reached for his own neck. But Ferox didn’t stop there. He reached inside and gripped the column of the bastard’s neck and gave it a quick twist of his wrist. It snapped like a twig, and the demon’s body fell limp.

Ferox pushed the body off of him and stood, wiping his bloody hands on his pants. Ethan let out another wail, and he looked over as someone pulled the wood out of his chest.

“Gah,” Ethan breathed, coughing and wincing with every movement.

“He needs blood,” the other man said.

“We don’t have time. The humans are already here,” another replied.

The sounds of car doors shutting reached his ears. They were right. If they were trying to stay out of notice of humans, they were about to be found out.

“The whole fucking neighborhood is out there,” one said. He held the curtains apart as he peeked outside. The man looked nearly as worse-for-wear as Ethan, though he appeared more worried about his blue-tipped hair than any of the wounds he was sporting. “And that’s not the worst part.”

Ferox approached the window, his gaze immediately landing on the bodies the humans were gawking at.

“Fuck,” Blue Hair said, darting away from the window. There were flashes from a camera lighting the window. “We’ve got Press.”

Ferox had dodged behind the curtain at the same time, hopefully avoiding the photographer’s shots. He looked at the carnage inside and shook his head. How in the hell were they going to get out of this one? While it was obvious they weren’t the only survivors—there were others running for exits—he had no idea how many of Raine’s friends made it. “You must have been in this situation before. How did you get out of it then?”

“We’ve never had shit like this,” Blue Hair replied. “I never really thought they’d get us here.” That was said more to himself.

“I must get you out of here.” Ferox’s attention went to the man kneeling next to Draven and the blonde.

“I’m not leaving without Draven. Or our family,” she replied weakly. She was sitting up now, under the strength of the man behind her. While he held her, she held Draven’s head in her lap. He was still dead to the world, though breath still filled his lungs. Ferox’s gaze went over his son and then her, and then to the man behind her. That guy was hardly scratched, as though he’d somehow missed much of the battle.

“I don’t even know where everyone is,” Blue Hair said.

A woman’s cries came from the basement below, and Ferox approached the gaping hole, looking down at the wreckage. Raine was in a tight embrace with one of her friends. They stood over another woman as her friend cried into her shoulder. “It’ll be alright,” Raine soothed. “We’ll fix her up.”

He stooped low and dropped into the basement, his boots crunching in the debris. Raine and her friend whirled on him, as though ready to battle anew.

“We have to get out of here,” he said, looking from Raine to the other women. A splintered piece of wood protruded from the woman’s chest, though her heart still beat. “We don’t have time.”

“He is right,” another woman said—one of the brunettes. Another one was right behind her, and the two of them approached the fallen warrioress and picked her up, holding her between them.

“Be careful with her,” the small woman said as she brushed her hair from her tear-filled face.

As they hauled her through the debris—refusing Ferox’s offer to help—toward the stairway that led up to the others, her voice broke through the silence that had blanketed them all after the battle. “The other Valkyries have come, Raine. They have your home surrounded.”

Chapter Four

“You must go,” Caleen said.

“I am not leaving,” Raine said slowly, pronouncing each word so it left no question. Some of her boys were injured, but though her neck wound repeatedly opened during battle, it was now drying. Her men were in far worse condition, and she gestured to them. “They are though. I can’t fight fully knowing that my sons are injured and defenseless.”

“Hey!” Ethan said, and then coughed.

“And the fact that there are humans outside to be protected….” Raider shook his head. “She’s right. We can’t leave.”

Blaze nodded in agreement. “We need to get the injured out of here, though. Otherwise they’re just sitting ducks.”

“Where can we take them?” Raine asked.

“To our place,” Ally said, grimacing at the movement. All eyes fell on the tiny blonde on the floor as she held Draven against her. “We’ll all be safe there.”

Raine glanced at each of the males, and even the new females that had recently—very recently—joined the family. “That’s the plan then.”

“Problem,” Blaze said, raising a finger. “How are we going to get out of here undetected? Some of us can trace, some can flash, but most of us,” he said, emphasizing as he rolled a look at Ethan, “are too wounded to do jack shit.”

The room was silent for a second, maybe two.

“Garrick,” the winged woman breathed. “Can you do it again?”

“Do what?” Ethan asked.

She looked startled to have been addressed directly and took an automatic step toward Garrick. “He can make a portal. He’s uh … made one before.”

Garrick shook his head and peered at Ally. “I’ve never been to your house. I can’t—”

Blaze grunted as another demon came out of the shadows and punched his side. He’d turned, swinging out a fist and connecting.

“Show him,” Ally implored, her eyes on Dellingr. “Please, show him where to go.”

Dellingr stood and reluctantly left her side. He reached Garrick and his female, and, gripping the man’s arm, the two of them disappeared as Blaze continued to fight the demon. Ferox had approached the fight as well, standing by if the occasion called for it, but within seconds, Blaze had knocked the bastard unconscious.

Raine had watched the fight, but her attention was mostly on the winged female. “Who are you?”

“Danielle,” she said automatically. Uncomfortably. She curled in on herself as though she could make herself smaller.

“I’m Raine.” She offered her hand to shake Danielle’s and shrugged. “Thank you for doing what you did today. I fear many of us wouldn’t be here without you. Sorry we couldn’t meet under better circumstances.”

Another second later, and Garrick was back where he’d been, running a hand through the air. As if with magic, an opened doorway appeared. Within its borders, Raine could see snow falling at Ally and Draven’s gate.

“Go baby,” he told Danielle, sending her carefully through the door. “I’ll be there soon.”

Dellingr appeared by Ally’s side again and moved to pick her up.

“No.” She shook her head. “Him first.”

The god grumbled something and picked up Draven instead before disappearing. Blaze took Ally in his arms and walked toward the portal, stepping through without hesitation. Within minutes, both were back.

“Don’t even think about it,” Ethan growled, giving Raider a look that indicated he’d enjoy the pits of Hel rather than dare pick him up. “I’ll go under my own strength.” He pushed to his feet and gingerly walked toward the portal, stopping just before he stepped through. “Has anyone seen Gregory?”

Raine’s breath left her. “Oh no, I didn’t … I’m so sorry I didn’t get a chance to …”

Ethan’s eyes narrowed. “Mom?”

She closed her eyes. “Gregory is dead. He’s in the kitchen. And Chester! Oh no! He’s out in the pool house.”

“I’ll get him,” Dellingr said, just before tracing from the room.

The remaining Guardians and Valkyries looked around at each other, with the exception of Blaze who quickly severed the demon’s head just as he began to rouse.

“You cannot stay here,” Raven said, glaring at Raine. “The other Valkyries have come for you. We can’t let you stay.”

“And is my life worth more than any of yours?” Raine hissed.

“Yes,” Caleen said finally. “You have children and a mate. And I know not what Father wants with you, but right now, you are more important than any of us.”

Raine ground her teeth together. “I am not. I will stay and fight. Anyone who can must stay and fight.”

“That means you need to move on through, boy,” Raider said, giving Ethan a gentle, teasing shove. “You look like you’ve been run through a meat-grinder.”

“I feel like it,” Ethan admitted with a shake of his head. He looked at him. “And what about you? Have you looked down lately?”

Raider did, and then quickly looked away. “Nothing a little blood can’t fix.”

“I agree with Ethan,” Nitro said. She had remained somewhat distant from the others, though her presence couldn’t be missed. “You are injured.”

Raine noted with a start how feral the female appeared. Her lips were peeled in a constant sneer, and she shook from effort. The blood was getting to her. Though the female had done astoundingly well considering her new condition, there was no point in making her suffer. As she regarded her, a small creature appeared from thin air right beside Nitro.

Raine started, but Nitro held up a hand to stop her. “My pet, Kaira,” she explained.

Oh, well of course. Why wouldn’t she have a pet? Raine pressed her hand to her forehead. “Raider and Nitro are leaving, too.”

They both started to argue, and she was forced to shout over them. She pointed at Raider. “You’re not going to have much movement with that arm. What are you going to do, fight one-handed and club with the dead one?”

“If I have to, yes.”

She shook her head. “And you,” she pointed at Nitro, “look like you’re about to suck everyone dry. You both need to get out of here and get blood in you.”

Raider’s jaw clenched, but he finally nodded. He might have argued further, but knew she was his queen and had the final say. “Fine. Blaze, you need to scrub the humans’ minds. Come up with something believable and stick to the story. Everyone needs to work together to keep them all safe, at least until they’re sent away, and then you’ll need to do some cleanup. Make sure there are no bodies left.”

“Got it,” Blaze said.

Raine focused on Garrick. “You need to stay with them. We’ll be in touch if we need anything.”

“How? All communications are shut down.” Raider glared at her in challenge and tried to fold his arms. Realizing he couldn’t, he dropped his one good arm to his side.

“Haven’t been able to hack your way in?” she asked him, earning a grin but no other response.

“Here,” Dellingr said, stepping forward. “Ally sent this with me in case you needed it.” He handed her a bright pink, glittery phone. “I was instructed to tell you to dial Trevor, and that she would be sure to have his phone in hand.”

“Thanks,” Raine said. “Now that communications are open, you all need to leave.” She shooed Ethan, Garrick, and Nitro through the portal. “And at least one of you need to care for Savannah,” she said, turning toward her sisters. Raven nodded and, with Caleen’s help, carried her through the portal. Raider disappeared through what was left of the doorway and returned moments later with Gregory’s small body in his arms. Tears prickled her eyes at the sight of her dear old friend, but she brushed them away once he and Raider were through the portal. Caleen returned to help them clean everything up, and the doorway closed.

Raine looked around at who was left, and what all there was to do. With the rest of her family safely at Ally and Draven’s mansion, she could focus on the task at hand.

It was time to get back to work.

****

“The humans are gone, and any others planning to come have been called off.” Blaze rubbed the back of his neck with his hand before running it quickly over his face.

The night had been a long one. Even after the others had been sent away, more Collectives and more humans seemed to show up in a steady stream, making the cleanup nearly impossible. Even now, Raine, Odette, Caleen, Blaze, Ash, and Ferox stood shoulder to shoulder in a circle, surrounded by small fires of all colors.

They had finally rounded up the last of the dead demons, which were nearly burnt to a crisp now.

“No one found my brother?” Ferox asked, glancing at each of them.

“No,” Ash said. “No sign of Damion.”

The last time any of them had seen him was during the collapse. Though they’d searched the house, there had been no sign of the vampire. She’d wished they’d find the bastard’s body, but with each passing minute, the likelihood of that happening had shrunk to nil.

Ferox nodded, a troubled expression on his face. It probably matched the one on Raine’s. All night, she’d kept her attention in all directions, knowing that there were demons on the move, knowing that the other Valkyries were near. Watching. Always watching. She could practically feel their gazes on her and her family, though there had been no sight of them.

“The sun will come up soon,” Ferox said, breaking the silence. “I need to find shelter.”

“We should call Garrick for a pickup. There isn’t much more we can do tonight.” She dialed Trevor’s number as Ally had instructed, and gave a quick, “We’re out front, and we’re ready,” when Ally answered. She hung up the phone and slid it into her halter top.

“You’re sure you scrubbed all the humans?” Ash asked.

Blaze nodded. “Yeah, and I erected a cloak so nothing looks amiss to the outside world.”

The air twisted and warped a few feet away and Garrick’s portal appeared. Some of the others hastily walked through the portal, eager to get out of the cold and to rest their worn bodies. Only Ferox, Garrick, and Blaze remained on this side with her, the men talking in hushed voices.

She peered at the dark mass that was their home, wishing that it looked unscathed from where she stood. In reality, much of the roof was caved in, and brick and debris had cascaded over the yard surrounding the house, with small bricks and dust dotting the snow. Tears prickled her eyes as she looked at the home she and the Guardians had shared for the last hundred years. And for the first time, she wondered if they’d ever live there again.

“Merry Christmas,” she said, and stepped through the portal.

Chapter Five

No one had come away unscathed: Draven was unconscious, but breathing; Ferox was wounded, but thank Freyja, he had survived his battle with Damion, as well as the subsequent ones after the others had left. He was sitting on a couch, staring off in a way that suggested how shell-shocked he really was. Blaze was injured, but no more than what he sported when he came back from a busy night of doing rounds, though she—and the others, she suspected—could have gone without his antsy pacing. Savannah lay on the floor next to the fireplace, keeping warm as her sisters kneeled around her. A broken floorboard had pierced her chest and nearly her heart. It had punctured a lung, and she’d been informed that removing the shard had been tricky since it was so close to her heart. She’d survive though, and that was all that mattered. Ethan was slumped on the couch, finishing off a blood bag. He stared at the Christmas tree that glittered in the front window as though the twinkling lights had put him in a trance. Probably a good thing, she thought, otherwise he’d be up trying to help everyone else when he needed to focus on healing. Even Ally was trying to get up, but the nasty wound in her stomach was making it difficult to move. Jake lay by her side, his head on her feet. The tiny goddess was visibly worried and angry at the same time, having mentioned several times that she’d seen Q there, and hadn’t had the chance to kill him. Gregory had been placed in one of the rooms, the others having decided to wait until everyone was present before the funeral would take place.

She wanted to go see him, to hold his frail hands as he passed from this life to the next, to ensure that his passing wasn’t a lonely one.

She mourned her old friend, wishing and wondering if there was anything she could have done to save him. Had it been his time to go? What if she had gone home earlier, would his life have been spared? His death rested solely on her. Her and Damion. She could never forgive the bastard for what he’d done. Nor for what he’d brought to them this night.

Though they were injured, Raine was grateful for those who had made it out alive.

Raider and Nitro entered the room, their complexions healthy pink. “You’re looking better.”

He lifted some blood bags. “Draven’s backup stash.” Nitro took some to Ethan as Raider knelt by Draven’s and Ally’s sides with a few more. “This is the last of it.”

“I’ve had a talk with Kaira,” Nitro said. “She understands she is not to eat the dog or the children.” Kaira’s ears flattened, and she peered at Jake as she nodded shyly. Nitro set two more blood bags on the couch next to Ethan as Raider ripped one open and placed it to Draven’s mouth.

“How many has he had?” Raine asked, eyeing the dried blood that had seeped from Draven’s mouth.

“Probably ten.”

“They won’t let me feed him,” Ally said, flashing a glare at Raider. “He needs my blood.”

“Do you know what he would do to me if I let you feed him right after you’ve been skewered?”

“Right after?” she gawked. “I’m not even bleeding anymore. My skin is already sewing together.”

Raider shrugged, as if it made no difference.

“Well, you know what?” she said, pushing the bag of blood away. “I’m doing it anyway. Give me something to cut my wrist.” When no one offered anything, Raine rolled her eyes and whipped out a dagger, slicing it cleanly across her almost-daughter-in-law’s wrist. Ally placed it to Draven’s lips instantly.

“Anyone know how Chester is doing?” Raine asked. No doubt the boy would be shaken up. Hel, she was shaken up, and she’d been around an immortal smackdown or two thousand.

Ally nodded. “Raider had to ‘calm him down,’ and it pretty much knocked him out. He’s up on the third floor in one of the rooms.”

“Is Riley up there too?”

The room quieted as everyone looked at each other in question. Finally Garrick spoke. “You never called me to pick him up.”

“That’s because he wasn’t down there. We checked his room, and it was empty. We assumed you’d already gotten him.” His bed had been toppled over, bits of ceiling thrown about the room, but no Riley. “You really didn’t take him?”

Her attention was drawn to her oldest son as Draven’s body jerked and he sat up swiftly, gasping for air. “What happened?” He wheezed.

Garrick shook his head at Raine as Raider and Ally quietly got Draven up to speed. “I didn’t. I thought you’d call when you needed me to get him. I didn’t pick him up.”

Panic struck her as the small hairs on her arms stood. Where was her son? She’d searched his room. She’d searched the surrounding rooms. “We have to go back.”

Ferox stepped toward her, placing a tentative hand on her shoulder. She leaned into him and let his presence comfort her. She would have preferred the strength of her mate at the moment, not the wariness of the male before her now. But she would take what she could get. She would take any part of Ferox she could get.

“I’ll go,” Garrick said. “I can do another sweep of the house. Make sure he isn’t there somewhere.”

“It’s not like he could have just gotten up and walked away,” Draven argued, finally having gotten the gist of the problem. He appeared weak, though forced himself to sit without Ally’s assistance.

“Actually, he might have been able to,” Garrick responded, surprising everyone. He glanced at Danielle before meeting their gazes. “He was being poisoned. Right before the attack, Dani found it. The same injections Ekhart used to keep us weak were being intravenously pumped into him.”

“We would have seen it.” Ethan shook his head.

“No, you wouldn’t. Not unless you’re in the habit of checking under his arms.”

Ethan blanched. “No. I guess not.”

Danielle glanced around at everyone. “Who would have done something like that?”

Ethan’s shoulders slumped as anger flashed across his face. “Damion.”

A long, slow growl reverberated from Draven. “If he’s not already dead, I’ll kill the fucker.”

Raine smiled on the inside even as fear and nervousness took over. She’d just been thinking that very thing.

****

Ferox looked around the pristinely clean room he’d been escorted to at dawn. At first, he’d been tempted to take up refuge in the walk-in closet, noting that it was the only place sunlight wouldn’t reach him. It was only after he had witnessed the shades automatically draw closed, effectively plunging the room into darkness, that he had finally chosen to rest in the bed. Sleep hadn’t come immediately, though he’d wished it had. He couldn’t shake free of the thoughts that plagued him. His family surrounded him now. He had a wife. Sons. Brothers. And he didn’t remember one of them. He had spent much of the night—both here at Ally and Draven’s home as well as earlier during the battle—watching those around him, learning their personalities and trying to glean any sort of memory of them. There was no memory, though there was certainly a familiarness to them that eased him.

Even now, he lay in the soft bed, staring up at the ceiling. The blinds were still drawn tight, but he hadn’t needed to see that to know it was still daytime. The nervous thrum of his blood told him that.

How could he have forgotten who he was? What he was? How he had come back into consciousness believing himself human when he’d never known the life of one? From what he’d witnessed last night, his family protected humans’ lives, and kept them in the dark about their very existence. Had he been that way before as well? Did he live among them, hiding what he truly was? He thought maybe he did.

The scents of cooking food had him rolling out of bed, his stomach driving him to it without thought. He donned his pants, which were still grimed and dirty, and walked out the door into the bright-lit hallway. He passed the stairs that led up to the third level and reached the large, curved staircase that would take him to the main floor. About halfway down sat the Guardian with black and blue spiked hair—Blaze, he recalled—and a small, brown-haired child who he didn’t think he’d met before. Probably one of Ally’s brothers, she’d mentioned them a time or two the night before. Both were slumped forward, sitting identically with their elbows on their knees. He would have passed them by, almost desperate to see what was frying in the kitchen, but their hushed conversation made him pause.

“No,” Blaze said, answering a question the boy had asked. “I haven’t heard from him since he left.”

“Ally said he went to Alaska.”

The Guardian nodded. “She’s right. He went there to help some people in trouble.”

“Like a super hero?”

“Exactly like that.”

“But he didn’t take his cape,” the boy added, deflating a little more.

“His cape?” Blaze asked, confused. His eyes widened in understanding and he smiled. “Ah, his cape. Well, I know why he left it. He didn’t want it to get dirty, and he knew you’d keep it safe. Thrash would only trust his very best friend to guard his things.”

The boy turned toward him and smiled. “His best friend?”

“Absolutely. He told me himself.”

The boy preened, and Ferox smiled, stepping down onto the staircase.

Blaze turned toward him then and inclined his head. “Did you sleep well, my king?”

That stopped him short and he waved a hand dismissively. “You don’t have to ... I mean, don’t call me...” He sighed and ran a hand through his hair, which caused a wry smile to come from the Guardian. “Just call me Ferox.”

“You got it, boss man.” Blaze regarded him as Ferox took a few more steps downward. “Still no memory?”

“No.” He shook his head. “I don’t remember any of you. From before.”

Blaze nodded once, as if in understanding. “Well, you’re still in there. You still fight like a son of a bitch.” He started, and glanced at the boy. “Don’t tell your sister I said that, or she’ll hand me my ass.” He pinched his nose, laughing to himself as the boy erupted in laughter. “You won’t say anything, right?”

“Nope.” The boy smiled, his eyes gleaming with laughter.

Ferox laughed as well and continued on down the staircase, leaving the boys to their previous conversation. He found Raine, Draven, and Ally downstairs in the living room, the latter two appearing to have recovered fully from the previous night’s injuries.

Ally spotted him first, waving her hand in greeting and gesturing him over. “How did you sleep?”

“Fine, I think.”

She nodded and dropped her voice. “Is Blaze keeping Skye and Trev distracted?”

He glanced at Raine and then back at Ally. “He’s talking to a little boy on the stairs.”

“Okay.” She sighed gratefully. “Trev must still be upstairs.” She sat down on the couch and set a large box on the table, then proceeded to wrap it in Christmas paper.

He realized then that the room was even more decorated than it had been only hours before, and presents bulged out from under the Christmas tree, and were even stacked high on both sides. As he gawked at the mountains of shimmery paper-wrapped boxes of all shapes and sizes, Ally’s servant bustled in with a tower of her own, hastily setting them down on the floor and fitting them into the chaos. “What is all this?”

Ally looped her hair behind her ear, though she didn’t look away from the present she was wrapping. “Christmas. With everything that happened last night, I think everyone deserves it.”

“Isn’t Christmas tomorrow?”

“Mmm-hmmm.” She nodded. “But I told the boys that we celebrate it on Christmas Eve night now, instead of Christmas morning.”

“She told them Santa delivers presents for the Guardians during the day so they can open presents when they wake up at night.” Draven smiled at the blonde adoringly.

Ferox gaped. “All this is for them?”

“Umm, no.” Ally blushed. “I sort of went crazy shopping for everyone. I had to go all over to find places that were even open.”

“What she means is that Dellingr had to trace her all over the globe since there were hardly any places nearby that are even open on Christmas Eve.” Draven snorted. “He’s still sleeping it off.”

Oh, he was sure Draven loved that. From what he’d gathered last night, Draven and Dellingr were in something of a war over Ally. Yes, Ally most definitely loved Draven and he her, but there was some connection there that brought Dellingr into the mix, and he’d yet to figure out what that was. Ferox shook his head and peered at Raine. “How can we worry about Christmas with everything that happened last night? Your home? Your son? The humans and demons, and—”

She stepped toward him, gripping his hands in hers. “It’s because of all of that that we’re doing Christmas. Everyone here has lost so much lately. Ally and the boys, all of the Guardians.... It might be nice to have a little bit of normal right now, even if we’re all breaking inside.”

He nodded silently and glanced at Draven and then at Ally, who had tears sliding down her cheeks. Raine was right. There was a lot of pain here, shared by everyone within this tightly knit family. “Okay. What can I do to help?”

****

Opening presents had taken hours. Ally had explained numerous times that it was her family’s tradition to open presents one at a time so everyone could see what they got. Considering there were over a dozen people there and hundreds of presents, it shouldn’t have surprised him that it took so long.

For some reason he actually thought she’d give in and let them all go nuts ripping into the paper. And now, after it was all said and done, he was actually grateful for the little chit’s persistence. He had gotten to see what every one of his brothers and their mates received, and had been grateful for the center stage when he opened a pair of driving gloves with flames on them—which matched the interior of his Jeep—a new pair of daggers, new holsters for his weapons, a pair of blue penguin pajama pants that he’d never wear but seemed to make Ally burst out laughing, new pants—both jeans and leathers—and shirts, a new jar of his favorite hair gel, and not one, but six gift cards to CornDog King, which he would be using tonight if they weren’t closed for Christmas Eve.

After everyone had finished opening their presents, discussions turned to business as usual. As he’d done the night before, Blaze assured them that every human who’d been at the mansion last night had been scrubbed—had even waited and scrubbed others that arrived who’d been called onto the scene. Cleanup had been a bitch, but the hard work had been worth it to keep the Guardians—and all Lore, for that matter—under the radar. As far as he was aware, not one human had died last night, despite multiple attempts by Collectives. It was only the speed and agility of his brothers and the Valkyries that had halted further fatalities.

No, there was one human lost.  Gregory. That had been one loss too great for him to think about. He would say his goodbye in the coming hours before dawn, along with the rest of the Guardians.

He was now back at the mansion, along with a few others who had returned to help clean out the place. There were books, weapons, and even computer systems that all hinted to the Lore’s existence, and that was something none of them could afford.

“Need any help with that?” he asked as Raider walked by, hauling one of the computers from the deck.

He shook his head. “No, I’ve got it.”

Blaze turned back to the wall of books and grabbed another stack, setting it into the box at his feet. He stood to his full height again, reaching up for another stack, when a creak upstairs caught his attention. He extracted a dagger from the sheath at his waist and quietly left the library, taking the stairs as silently as he could. Much of the second floor was missing, just like the main one, so investigating what caused the floorboards to groan wouldn’t take long. He reached the first door on the left and turned the knob, then gently pushed it open. It was the wrong room to check. Gregory’s scent hit his nose, and he swallowed down the sadness that formed a rock from his throat to the bottom of his stomach. The room was dark, and he listened for any hint of someone inside. He couldn’t sense anyone, but did a thorough scan anyway, allowing himself to look at the old man’s things that would never be used again. He’d never actually been inside Gregory’s room, and was surprised to find pictures of each of them carefully framed and set on every surface. He came upon one with Gregory and Thrash. Of course the wolf wasn’t smiling, but Blaze recognized that look in his eyes. The male could somehow smile without actually smiling, and there was proof of it, right there in a picture with the old man. He picked up another, a picture of himself, where he had his arm wrapped around Gregory’s shoulder, the two of them with huge smiles on their faces. He hadn’t remembered the old man smiling, but he must have as soon as the camera flashed.

Blaze ran his finger over the frame and turned away to investigate whatever had made the sound up here. He’d have to remember to get these things from the room. No doubt everyone would cherish them as much as he would. The bathroom, closet, and under the bed were all clear, so he moved on, shutting the door behind him. He stealthily snuck through the first door on the right, and again, sensed no one inside. Another creak and he was down the hall, turning the knob to his own room and pushing the door in. He stepped inside and scanned the area, his eyes going to the curtains flowing next to the open window.

Blaze’s eyes narrowed and he walked toward it. He picked up on a heart beating rapidly an instant too late as something struck his head. Growling, he grabbed the side of his head in reflex, finding a small amount of blood as he pulled his hand away.

That was fucking it. He’d had enough bull shit over the last few weeks. His friends being constantly injured, enemies infiltrating their home and coming at them from every which way, Gregory’s death….

He turned, baring his fangs as another growl bubbled up from his chest. The fucker was about to die.

Chapter Six

Raine stood between Ferox and Draven, looking down at Gregory’s shrouded body. The room was lit by candlelight. There were around one hundred small, white candles flickering with flames, filling the room with a beautiful orange glow. Blaze had littered the area with photos of each of them with Gregory, explaining that he’d found them in his room while he’d been at the mansion. He hadn’t said anything other than that though, and it was plain to see that something was on the Guardian’s mind.

And now, everyone was silent, paying respects to their dear old friend. A man who had devoted his life to serving the Guardians. A man who had such a kind heart and loving soul. A man who couldn’t be replaced in any of their hearts. Gregory was so much more than a servant. He’d been their friend, their confidant, and at times, a man who had offered fatherly advice despite the fact that nearly everyone here was older than he had been. She smiled a little at the thought and stepped forward, a single red rose in her hand.

Raine hadn’t been the first to step up and say goodbye. She’d chosen to be the last. Chester’s had been the shortest, though she thought maybe that was because he was still in shock.

“Gregory,” she whispered, tears welling in her eyes as she swallowed back a lump in her throat. “I am so sorry. I only wish I could have protected you. That I could have made it home in time before he…” she closed her eyes, finding it hard to say the words, “murdered you. May the gods always protect your soul, the way you have watched over and protected us.” She bent down and pressed her lips to his shrouded forehead and stepped back, taking her place between her mate and eldest son. Ferox’s hand wrapped around hers, and she squeezed it in response.

Draven, Ethan, Blaze, and Raider moved forward as one, each taking a corner of the panel Gregory lay on and lifting it. Everyone else parted for them, making room so they could carry the dead from the room. The males passed by, and Ferox and Raine stepped out together, following them. The other warriors and mates followed closely behind, through the door and down the hall, then outside into the cold night. It was silent outside as well, only the sounds of their boots crunching in the snow breaking up the quiet.

The trek over the snow-covered ground didn’t take long. They reached the top of a small hill, where Gregory’s grave had been dug. It was a beautiful spot, overlooking the grounds, and protected by a half circle of great pines. Raine kept her hand in Ferox’s and stared up into the clear, starry sky as her boys prepared to lower Gregory’s body into the ground.

It was done quietly, and they all crowded around his grave. Raine tossed her rose inside and it landed on his chest. One by one, they each tossed a long-stem rose inside, and once the last one had landed, Draven and Ethan began filling in the grave.

****

Ferox sat in a chair in the corner of his room, studying Raine’s every move as she stretched out on the large, king bed. She had just taken a long, hot bath, filling the room with tropical scents, which only intensified when she’d walked out of the bathroom. Her hair was wet as it clung to her skin, curling around her breasts. He hadn’t been able to look at anything else as she’d sauntered by, though now her full breasts were covered by the rich blues and silvers of the blankets. Even though her skin was covered, he could still see her curves from his vantage point, as his erection so clearly demonstrated. The ache in his groin had his fists clenching, barely keeping him from running headlong for the woman, mounting her and taking her roughly until he was sated.

Yet, he resisted.

“I wish you wouldn’t,” Raine said.

He blinked, feeling a flush across his face. “What?”

She laughed. “Never mind. Are you going to stay over there all day?” Raine’s gaze traveled over him as she sprawled on the bed. “Or are you going to join me?”

Join her? he thought. He’d more likely romp her until she begged him to stop. “I’ll stay,” he said, clearing his throat when he heard the roughness in his voice.

She sat up, holding the blankets around herself, hiding the skin he so desperately wanted to see again. “Ferox, I need you. After everything, I … I just need you.”

His fists clenched more, and this time his jaw did the same. Jesus God, how could he ignore that plea? He was up out of his seat and on the bed in an instant, crawling over, and ripping the blankets from her body. Her eyes warmed as he raked his gaze over her flesh, her nipples budding in response. He lay on her, bending his head to take one breast into his mouth, licking the nipple, sucking it. His fangs had already descended, and they scraped against her skin. She arched into him, giving him her breast, pushing it into his mouth. Her hands were on him, brushing over his back and shoulders, and soon she was pulling his shirt off over his head. He shifted and yanked the cloth from his arms, tossing it to the ground.

Raine worked on his pants next, unbuckling his belt as he ground his hips into her. He felt every sensation as the movements traveled up his cock and through every nerve of his body. Soon, he was free of his pants, briefs, and socks, kicking them off hurriedly at the first skin-to-skin contact in the nether regions. He moaned at the warmth of her body as he settled between her thighs. And then they were both moaning and panting, giving into each other with every kiss, every grope, every caress. She held him to her, her arms wrapped around his back, her nails clawing his skin. He could feel the wetness at the junction of her thighs, begging him to enter.

He didn’t deny her.

With one fluid movement, he had placed the head of his cock to her core and entered her, smoothly and quickly. It rocked her hips back into the bed, and her head fell back as she cried out in bliss. Oh God damn, she felt good. Her tight, hot sheath welcomed him, pleading for him to ram her, begging for more of him. He pulled back and shot forward again, grinding into her like a battering ram eager to break down a door.

And God damn him, but he’d break it down.

He peered at her face, seeing a smile there, which gave him monumental pleasure. She enjoyed this as much as he did. Though when she turned her head, he caught the barest glimmer across her cheek, and halted his thrusting. “What’s wrong?”

Her eyes met his, and he recognized both happiness and sadness in her expression. “I can’t stop thinking about Gregory,” she said. “It’s all my fault.”

“No, darling,” he soothed, cupping her cheek and smoothing away the hair that had clung to it. “There isn’t anything you could have done.” He placed a kiss to her lips, his own barely brushing hers. “Do you want me to stop?”

“No,” she said, gripping his forearms. Her voice had been urgent, but turned into a whisper. “Don’t stop. Make love to me. Remember me.”

Ferox gently rocked his hips, his cock still long and hard, deep inside her. He did so for long into the day. Learning her body, learning what she liked, and what she liked even more. Committing her to memory, so much that he’d never forget.

****

Hours later, Raine lay against Ferox’s chest, the two of them sweating and panting. She had her eyes closed, simply enjoying her male—the scent of him, the feel of him.

His arms were wrapped around her as he leaned against the headboard with his cheek nuzzling her hair. Oh gods, how she’d needed him. Ferox had always had a way about him—a way to make her forget her sorrows. A way to consume her so completely.

She ran her hand lovingly over his skin, feeling the muscles flex under her fingertips. If only he could remember her, could remember all the centuries they’d spent together.

“What’s bothering you?” he asked, breaking the silence.

Of course he’d be able to feel the change in her mood. He hadn’t understood his own sudden changes in emotion earlier, and she’d had to explain the effects of a blood bond. “Nothing.”

He exhaled slowly and nuzzled her. “I wish I could remember, too.”

She turned, facing him as she lay on her stomach with her cheek resting against his chest. She smiled against him. “You’re getting better at that.”

He chuckled quietly, more like a silent snort that she could only hear because she was against him. “I guess so. Why don’t you tell me something about us?” He re-wrapped his arms and legs around her, enveloping her as much as possible.

She closed her eyes, grateful that there were still parts of her mate that hadn’t changed. And now, he wanted to know hints of his past—hints of their past. Hmm … where to begin?

Chapter Seven

Tournament of Legends

Over six centuries ago

“So, we cannot kill any of them?”

Raine arched an eyebrow at her sister, knowing Lisette was more than aware of the rules of the game. The officials had gone over them more times than she could count: No decapitations and no strikes to the heart. Dear Odin, every creature fighting in this round had a bright red shield over their hearts, so there were no accidental mishaps. Near kills and severing of other limbs was absolutely acceptable though—they couldn’t take out all of the fun. “I think I did hear something about no kill-strikes,” she answered jokingly. She returned her focus to what lay ahead.

Her eyes were still trying to adjust to this realm’s strange lighting. The sky was bright, though it held a slightly green tint instead of the vivid blues she was used to on Valhalla. And that wasn’t the weirdest part—there was literally no sun that she’d been able to catch sight of since they’d arrived the day before. She drew her gaze upward, catching sight of the Council that sat high above, on pillars for them alone. They were responsible for the tournament. It had been their idea to join Lore creatures together in a show of unity. Her eyes caught on a few of them that peered down onto the battlefield, though she could barely see the tops of their heads. As yet, she hadn’t gotten a good look at any of them, though she was curious about the beings powerful enough to carry out a huge undertaking such as this.

“Drat, I had hoped I misheard.” Lisette stuck out her bottom lip in a fake pout, which quickly turned into a wry grin as the crowd lining the open stadium seats roared in anticipation.

Raine gripped her war sword, letting it settle in her palm and become the very extension of her arm that it was. The sword was hers and hers alone, designed and forged by her half-brother. Every Valkyrie wielded their own Hjörr, but only Father’s favorites were bestowed a war sword forged of Thor’s strength and hammer. She dared a peek up at the spectators as they cheered—the vibrant, writhing colors of the onlookers drawing her eye as they screamed and shouted. She’d never been in the presence of so many creatures. In truth, she’d only ever been around Valkyrie. All around, the arena hung flags representing the current gladiators, while others gave constant reminders of the “No Kill” rule.

“Crazy, huh,” Lisette said.

Concentration broken, Raine faced her. “Huh?”

“Isn’t it crazy how many there are? Did you ever imagine?”

“No.” While she and her sisters were growing up, training to be warrioresses, she’d never imagined there could be so many other races in existence. Sure, she was made aware of some during her training days but this … this was inconceivable.

“When are we going to get this thing going?” Lisette asked. “I feel as though I’ve been tensed to fight forever.” She reached across her breast guard and whipped out a dagger. Just like Raine, she’d come prepared with multiple blades in case the need arose. But, she didn’t hold it at the ready. Instead, she pried the tip under her fingernails, cleaning out any dirt that had accumulated.

“You know they live on anticipation.” The council had done this with every round so far, waiting until the crowd was cheering so loudly that nothing could be heard over the roar. “They want to keep everyone on their toes.” Including the gladiators.

A horn sounded, and Raine peered around at the onlookers as their cheers doubled. Just two more signals and the game would begin. She twisted her feet back and forth in the dirt, looking down to make sure the toes of her boots were just behind the line drawn on the ground. There were forty fighters this round, all of them standing just behind the line drawn in a wide circle that took up nearly the entire arena.

Another blow of a horn sounded and Lisette gripped her sword and dagger harder. Raine twisted hers in a small arc to the side of her, getting a feel for her blade—not that she didn’t know it well enough. “Remember, we are Valkyrie,” she said, sliding a quick glance at her sister. “This battleground is ours. For Father.”

“For Father.” Lisette smiled.

The final signal sounded, and they were off, rushing toward the middle of the arena. Raine’s boots hit the hard ground, pumping, pumping, faster and faster, taking care to keep an eye on both sides of her. Every fighter in that round was their enemy. Every single one must be defeated if they were to make their father proud.

They would not fail.

“Go for the yellow one,” Raine shouted. “I’ve got your back!”

Lisette sped up, heading for the yellow flag in the center of the arena. There were only four, which meant there were only four victors in this challenge.

Raine glanced left, noticing that the ugly demon beside her kept pace with her as he neared. With its bluish-green scales, long nose, and horns atop its head, she thought it was a Thallig demon—if she remembered the faction introductions the night before. He swung out with his club and she sidestepped, but the brunt end glanced off her thigh. She slowed a single step and came up behind him, though her leg throbbed, already begging for a reprieve. He noticed her behind him, and she launched herself in the air, tackling him to the ground. They rolled once, twice, and she ended up under the demon. But she had his back, and she had her sword held to his neck, with both hands holding the blade in place.

The creature stilled and rested his head against her collarbone, forcing her to breathe through her mouth from its horrendous stench. He spoke calmly, though she couldn’t understand a single word he said. No doubt he could speak English. It had been a requirement that every faction who chose to compete in the tournament was to learn the language of the Council. Not that Raine or her sisters had to learn it—it was what she had been taught from birth; the tongue that Father preferred. The second, being Old Norse whenever Odin chose to speak it for ceremony. Instead of trying to speak the language though, the demon hiked his thumb toward one of the many signs that listed the rules of the game.

She snickered, even as she tried to catch her breath under his heavy weight. “Oh, I remember the rules alright. But as you can see, I’m not actually decapitating you, am I? Nor have I aimed for your heart.”

He grunted and shifted, allowing her the freedom to kick her leg up and retrieve a tang from her boot before wrapping her leg around his. One quick spin and she was straddling him, with her knife pointed just to the left of his heart shield. “I can, however, stab you here. And here. And here,” she said, each time pointing to different locations on his body.

All around, battles ensued, and she flicked her gaze upward as another creature was thrown just over their heads. She barely ducked in time to miss getting struck, and the Thallig used her distraction to roll them again. Raine brought her feet up just enough to kick him off her, and she rolled to her feet. They collided an instant later, his massive form taking her down with astounding force. Her eyes rolled for a few seconds, and all she could hear was the sound of the crowd roaring with delight as demon after demon was taken out of battle, either because they could no longer fight or through submission.

She would not go out like one of them. Not like a loser.

The Thallig struck, and she rolled out of the way as his club smashed into the dirt. She rose to her feet and kicked, sending him stumbling backward, though he didn’t fall to the ground. He didn’t have to though. Hjörr and tang in hand, she rushed toward him and arced her sword downward, slicing his forearm in two. He screamed in pain as his hand fell and rolled in the softened dirt. She spun, readying for another blow, planning to remove its mate, when he held his one hand up in surrender.

She paused just before striking again, and instead lifted the tip of her blade to his chest. “Do you concede?”

He said something unintelligible and loped off the battlefield as the chorus of cheers doubled. Raine searched for her sister, not surprised to see that Lisette still fought in this battle. There were only two problems: she didn’t have a flag, and she was currently outnumbered and bleeding profusely. Two demons were on her, the two appearing as though they were of the same race. She rushed toward her sister, but was thrown to the ground instead, pinned by a large body. She elbowed whoever the bastard was in the side, but he emitted no groan. “Ugh,” she groaned, struggling to break free of his lifeless weight. It took a few tries, but she finally rolled him off of her, revealing a bright green flag at his waist.

She scrambled for the flag, snatching it up and stuffing it in her belt. A growl bellowed from behind her and she spun, sword in hand, as another demon’s blade came rushing at her. She blocked it, her eyes widening at the shatter of sparks from the swords connecting. Her eyes met her opponents, and her breath left her on a rush.

There was no malice in his gaze, no hatred toward her, only surprise as he continued to stare at her. Warm brown eyes, one partially covered by a stray lock of hair that had wisped into his face. His jaw was lined with a light dusting of dark stubble, which framed lightly pink lips. She stepped back at the same time as he did, both dropping their swords to their sides.

What was wrong with her? He was an enemy!

His eyes widened suddenly, and he reached out toward her. “Look out!”

She rolled to the right just as a demon careened past her, sending the male to the ground. More growls and grunts sounded as they rolled, fighting one another for dominance. She wasn’t sure how the brown-eyed male even fought. He wore a long coat that nearly reached his boots, the likes of which Father wore when he was outside in the rain. She watched for a few seconds before shaking away the thoughts in her clearly confused mind, when another fighter reached the flailing limbs, angling to take one—or both—demons out. Sword drawn, she swung it through the air, narrowly missing his arm. He hissed, crouching just before he launched himself at her. She ducked just in time, though her sword still stuck true. In the next instant, she’d been dragged into the fight between the two male demons, though she held no knowledge of how. Punching and kicking, she couldn’t tell whose limbs hit her, or whose she hit. It didn’t matter, she decided. She was getting the Hel out of this. Grabbing the flag and ensuring she kept a tight hold on it, she stabbed out with her sword, slicing one of the demon’s arms, nearly severing it from his body. He howled and rolled away as Raine pushed to her feet. When she turned again, her eyes met the unerring stare of the brown-haired, brown-eyed male. With a curt smile, and a salute with her flag-holding hand, she took off to help Lisette defend herself.

She had to fight her way to reach her. A slice here, a jab there, and she was by her sister’s side in no time. Her sudden appearance shocked the two demons who had targeted Lisette, but their insistence on keeping their flag didn’t falter. They glanced at each other, and the one holding the flag shot off to the side like a bat out of Hel. She pursued him, leaving Lisette to handle his friend. The demon dodged around this demon and that doing everything he could to get away from her, and she realized with a start that he had a pair of eyes staring at her from the back of his head. Yet still she persisted, unwilling to let the demon go, and to let go of this chance of winning this round.

She quickly realized she wasn’t the only one in pursuit of the demon, and she increased her speed in an attempt to beat the others out. The demon made one wrong move and she slammed into him, sending them tumbling to the ground in a flurry of limbs. One, two, three times he slammed her head to the ground. Her vision swam, but she would not give up. She reached down and gripped the blade nestled in the leather garter at her thigh. The shiny metal sang as she whipped it from its sheath and placed it at the junction of his legs. He froze instantly, his eyes bulging widely before they slowly met hers.

“That’s what I thought,” she panted. “Now hand it over or try growing all those back.” She emphasized her point by nicking him with her blade. “And need I remind you, there are no rules about severing those.”

He handed the yellow flag to her, albeit reluctantly.

“Thank you.” She pulled the proffered item from his fingers and stuck it next to the other one at the waist of her skirt. “I take it that you also surrender?”

The demon stared at her, blinking for a few seconds before he sighed and nodded.

“Then you are free to leave the field with no hindrance from me.” She released her hold on him, taking care not to accidentally slice him in the process. The demon stood slowly to his feet, cupping himself as he scurried off, looking more than mildly upset that he’d been bested.

She felt someone beside her and turned, ready to fight yet again. But when she did so, she met the brown-eyed male’s gaze as he waved her green flag in front of her face. She gaped, darting her gaze to the flags at her waist, shocked to see that she did, in fact, only have one. “Give it back,” she growled, crouching, readying herself to attack. He was bleeding horridly, large gashes in his arm and shoulder.

“Giving this up would be a big mistake,” he said, cocking his head to the side.

“No, it wouldn’t.” She gripped her sword, wondering what her own bloody hold-up was. Why was she stalling? “I need it to advance my sister.”

“That is what I assumed as well, and have every intention of letting you keep both flags, but now she no longer has a use for it.” He gestured to the side with his chin, and Raine’s eyes immediately found Lisette as she realized the entire amphitheater had grown silent. Had all the other opponents been beaten? She searched the rest of the field, seeing that two others stood with flags in hand. Lisette was being pulled off the battlefield by her sisters, Lenora and Caleen—a trail of blood left in their wake. She was already walking toward them, crossing the field.

“The battle is over, my lady,” the male said, bringing her out of her own thoughts.

Raine peered up into the cheering crowd as they chanted her name, and one by one, the other victors joined her in the middle of the arena. The crowd’s cheers became unintelligible once more as all of their names were chanted in a chaotic chorus.

The tournament’s compere, a young, stalwart fellow with flowing blond hair and an air of confidence that couldn’t be ignored, reached the middle of the battleground where the four champions had gathered. He stood to the side, gesturing to them with his hands.

“May I present this round’s champions,” his voice boomed through the arena, ringing out so loud that it drowned out the shouts until there was nothing but silence. “Kayle, of the Areans; Chult, of the Fraltucks; Ferox, of the Vampires; and Raine, of the Valkyries.” After each of their names, the crowd went wild, but none more than when Raine was announced. The three standing by her side were all males, and even the other two rounds that had taken place before this one resulted in only male champions.

They were led off the battlefield as tournament staff rushed in to remove severed appendages from the dirt. Raine got the briefest glance of Lisette, ensuring that her sister still lived, before being escorted in a frenzied wave of excitement to the winner’s tent.

****

The winner’s tent was lavishly decorated in reds and golds, lined with soft, cushioned seats and flooring. There was a table full of foods of all sorts, ripe for the picking, and servants hustling and bustling around her. Raine sat on one of the seats, carefully cleaning her sword. Gods damn the man who’d made her falter. What was wrong with her? No, what was wrong with him? He’d done something to her, maybe a trick of his people.

A male cleared his throat and she peered up, looking at him and the long coat that he still wore, while anger flared within her. “And who the Hel do you think you are?”

His kind eyes widened for a split-second before relaxing, and then he bowed to her. “You were quite impressive out there. Had everyone on their feet.”

“Yes, I know. And I saw them.” A small smirk spread across one side of his face. The sight was … not entirely unpleasant. Damn him. “Do you need something?”

“No ... well, I mean yes.”

She slammed her sword down and glared. “You do not make any sense.”

“I apologize.”

She took three breaths, maybe four, as silence stretched between them. He, along with most other creatures she’d happened upon in this realm, clearly didn’t speak this language regularly. Though they had studied it, it didn’t flow from the lips as it did hers. “Get to the point.”

He nodded. “Are you attending the winner’s banquet this eve?”

“Of course. I am one of the winners.”

Somehow her statement seemed to make him look quite uncomfortable, and she had to stifle her own grin. The male was strong and proud, from what she could tell, but she also sensed nervousness. A flick of her gaze down to his hands proved her theory correct. They were fisted at his sides. She wondered what could make him behave so.

“I wondered if you would accompany me afterward. I was planning to go to the market.”

Her eyebrows rose in response. She was curious to see what types of things different factions would sell or show within their booths, but … “Me? Attend with a thief?”

“A thief?” he gawked.

“Oh,” she said, standing. “Did I somehow get that wrong? Did you not steal a flag from me?”

He shrugged, losing some of his nervousness. “Was that not the point of the round?”

She opened her mouth to argue, and then closed it. He was right, damn him. And he knew it, based on that teasing glint in his eyes. Infuriating.... “I am not permitted to entertain male company. I am sorry, but no.”

His smile faltered, and she realized she didn’t like the deflated expression he’d given. Not that she would make her own reaction known. Though she could admit to herself that his warm brown eyes should never appear so sad. She suddenly wondered what they would look like when he was in the throes of laughter. What in the Hel was wrong with her?

He lowered his head in another bow. “I am sorry to take up your time.” Turning away, he lifted the flap of the tent, and ducked through.

“Hey,” she said, stepping around the table and halting him before he left. “You never told me your name.” She had heard his name when he’d been announced a winner, but wasn’t entirely sure she’d heard it correctly, the name sounding strange to her.

He looked over his shoulder and faced her once more. “Apologies, my lady. My name is Ferox.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you. I am Raine.”

He stood to his full height, his half-smile making another appearance and his bright brown eyes gleaming with a hint of ... green? “I know.”

Raine felt the heat of her face flushing at the sight of his adoration. She hastily turned away and glanced at her sword.

“And it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance as well,” he finished, causing her to peer at him as he turned on his heels and exited the tent.

Before she knew what she was doing, she hurried toward the opening. “Ferox,” she called, “perhaps I will have some time to go to the market after the banquet.”

His face lit up, giving her a quick peek at what his eyes looked like when overfilled with joy. At the sight, she spun around and reentered the tent. She would not react to the attentions of the male. She wouldn’t. No matter that he was handsome and had finely toned muscles, with large shoulders and a thin waist. The only male she’d been around her entire life was her father, and on very rare occasions, her half-brother, Thor. Any male would seem appealing. Not that males were of any importance. As Father had repeatedly told her, males were a waste of time, and were no more than passing fancies—but victory and honor … those would stay with her for eternity. Victory and honor were all she knew. She’d proven that well enough in her first battle, and wouldn’t stop until she reigned Immortal Champion.

She wouldn’t think about Ferox again. She would certainly see him at the banquet, but no more time would be wasted thinking about those radiant eyes and strong arms, or the way stubble dusted his jawline.

She glanced at the tent opening where he’d just stood.

Right.

Chapter Eight

“What is that?”

The vendor looked at the food Caleen pointed to and picked it up. “This is lachan. It’s a delicacy.”

Raine eyed the fish dubiously. It looked fully cooked, steam wafted from the yellow and black skin, and on the side there was some sort of vegetable, but she had no clue what kind. Never having been one for fish, she shook her head at Caleen. “Uh, I don’t think so.”

Her sister returned the look, but was quickly replaced by one of confidence. “Well, I am going to try it.” She whipped out some coins and handed them to the merchant before grabbing the plate of hot, steaming fish.

Raine turned away with Caleen following closely behind. That had been the tenth tent they’d been to, and the fourth one hocking some type of food. As for her, she was waiting for the right kind of grub. There were countless other tents ahead of them, still much to see. Besides, she was still full from her dinner at the winner’s banquet. It had reminded her of the banquets her father enjoyed, though it was nowhere near as plentiful. She had spent the entire time avoiding Ferox’s gaze, talking herself out of responding the way her body wanted.

Damn her, she’d promised herself she wouldn’t think of him.

Caleen swallowed down the last bite, somehow having eaten the entire fish and vegetable in the amount of time that it took Raine to glance over three more booths. “I guess I should get back to ours. You sure you don’t want to help?”

“Positive. I want to see what everyone has while I can.” Caleen had yet to fight her battle, but Raine was most assuredly in for the second round. She wanted a chance to see everything before the second round began, especially since no one knew what the two other rounds held in store.

“Alright,” she replied, giving a slightly pouty face. “You know where I will be.” She sauntered off, looking over her shoulder and waving before she disappeared into the crowd.

Raine turned toward the next tent and peered at the contents on the table. They appeared to be no more than knick-knacks so she hustled on to the next. Only, before she got to see what they offered, her gaze settled on an attractive male as he turned away from the tent.

He spotted her in that instant and inclined his head. “Good evening, Raine.”

“Ferox,” she replied, still surprised—not excited—to see him. There went her plan not to see him.... And, look there was another. His identical twin turned then as well and stood by his side. “And Ferox’s brother.” Dear Odin, could they look more alike? They appeared exactly the same, even wearing their hair the same way, by tying it at the nape with a cord.

“Damion,” his twin supplied, bowing low.

Another male stepped up, and Ferox gestured toward the newcomer. “I’d also like you to meet my cousin, Raider.”

She inclined her head. “Hello.”

“It is nice to meet you, my lady.” He bowed low just like the others had done earlier, and Raine couldn’t help but notice the male’s friendly, calm demeanor.

“Damion?” a female called. Raine faced in the direction the voice had come from as a female rushed toward them, dodging through the crowd. When she reached them, she spoke in a language Raine couldn’t understand, and Damion’s expression told her he wasn’t pleased with what she’d said.

He responded to the woman in kind, only his voice was gruff. Then he faced her and the others. “I had hoped to spend more time getting to know you. Unfortunately, I am needed elsewhere so I must take my leave. Will you join me, brother?”

“No,” Ferox replied. “I think I shall accompany Raine through the market.”

Damion seemed none too pleased with that answer, but he stepped forward anyway, taking Raine’s hand into his. “Until we meet again.” He turned on his heels and huffed off, following the tiny woman through the throng of demons. Twice, he turned and looked at her over his shoulder.

“What was that about?” she asked.

Ferox returned his gaze to her after Damion disappeared. “My father summoned him. Would you like to join me in seeing the booths?”

“I’m sure nothing would be amiss if we just happened to view them at the same time,” she teased. “Raider, are you joining us?”

He flicked his gaze to Ferox before returning it to her. “Yes, thank you.”

Together, the three of them meandered down the rows of tents, inspecting items, trinkets, weapons, and food the different factions offered for sale.

“This one is ours,” Ferox said when they reached a bright red tent. “Bethany,” he greeted the female inside.

Raine nodded at the female in greeting before peering at the items on the table. There were some weapons and a few other things, but her eyes settled on a vibrant purple flower encased in glass. “What is that?”

“That,” he replied, picking it up and holding it out to her, “is an alexiolus.”

She took it from him, admiring the delicate flower. “It’s beautiful.”

“Wait until it has bloomed completely.”

She flicked her gaze up at him. “This isn’t already?”

“No.” He shook his head. “The magic happens at night.”

So, it would probably bloom soon. Outside, the light was waning, which meant that nighttime would come soon. “How much longer?”

“A few hours. The real beauty comes when the moon is at its highest point in the sky.”

She set it down on the table, a little disappointed that it would take so long.

“Should we see what else the others have to offer?” he asked, turning toward the exit. “Perhaps we can make it back in time to see it.”

“Perhaps.” Raine stepped out of the tent with his hand guiding her by the small of her back. She shivered from the contact, as if a spark of electricity had shot through her limbs. Raider had remained outside, and he fell into step beside Ferox as he and Raine continued exploring tent after tent.

“Ah, here are my sisters,” Raine said a while later, seeing Caleen inside, sitting at the table and looking as though she were about to fall over with sheer boredom. “Where is Lenora?”

Her sister perked up at seeing her, and then cocked an eyebrow at Raine’s entourage. “She left a while ago to check on Lisette and take her some dinner.”

Raine gestured to the males next to her. “This is Ferox and Raider. They are accompanying me around the market.”

Caleen inclined her head at them, but her gaze stayed trained on Raider. “It is a pleasure to meet you.”

Raine looked between her sister and Ferox’s cousin, in no way missing the sexual tension that sizzled. The air was charged with it. “How much longer do you plan to stay in here?”

“Not long. As soon as Lenora returns I had planned to find you.”

Raider stepped closer to the table, feigning interest in the items her sisters were selling. Ferox did find something he seemed interested in and held it up, inspecting the breast guard. “Who made this?”

“We did,” Raine replied. “My sisters and I.” She wouldn’t tell him that there wasn’t much to her day besides making weapons, shields, and training for battle.

He seemed impressed and set it back down. “What about those?”

“Display only,” Raine replied, eyeing the daggers, swords, and other assorted weapons in the glass case. She and her sisters planned to keep them as visual interest only to display their weapon-making talents. No reason to sell off weapons that could cause more harm to Valkyries than most other weapons in existence.

“You made those as well?” Raider asked.

“Of course. We are well trained in everything related to war.” Caleen stood from her seat and opened the case. “I made this one myself.”

Both males inspected her handiwork. “What about you? Did you make any of these?” Ferox asked Raine.

“Of course she did,” Caleen said, sounding overly excited. “Most of the blades in here were forged by Raine. Hers are widely prized by our father and sisters.”

“Really?” he said, facing her. His eyebrows were raised in surprise, and the guy had a wide grin plastered on his face.

Gods damn it, why was her heart pounding? Raine cleared her throat and shrugged, ignoring the urge to fan the heat spreading over her face. “Uh, yes. Why don’t we uh … go look at the other booths?”

****

Raine and her sisters slipped out through the opening of their tent, blinking at the warm glow of the morning sky. They kept their pace slow, allowing for Lisette’s injuries as many demons passed them on their way to this morning’s games. It was the eighth day of the tournament, and the last day of the first round. Four victors had won in each game so far. Ferox’s cousin, Raider, was one of them, and the winners of today’s games would be the last to join her and the other champions in the next challenge. Caleen and Lenora were participating in the first battle, which would begin within the hour. That time would seem short, since the two had to sign in with the officials, suit up, attach their heart-guards, and prepare for battle. It was the minutes and seconds leading up to the sirens that seemed an eternity, as Raine well knew.

The throng of beings passing them separated momentarily, and she spotted Ferox, Damion, and Raider near the entrance of the stadium. They were in a circle, speaking with other beings, laughing and smiling at whatever they discussed.

“What exactly are vampires?” she asked as they stopped at one of the beverage booths.

The haggardly old female running the booth sported a brown cloak today. The only thing that really stood out about her was the strands of blazing white hair that peeked through the opening of the hood. There were two others standing nearby, the three seemingly always together.

Caleen accepted a goblet from the woman. “Well, only our two favorite males here at the tourney.”

Raine rolled her eyes. “No, what are they? What are their race’s characteristics, do you remember?”

“No.” She shook her head and handed the drink to Lenora.

Well damn, Raine couldn’t remember either. There were so many different factions at the games it was hard to keep track of them all. “Next time they should provide a list.”

Lenora snorted. “It would have to be a massive tome to get every type of creature listed.” She tipped her drink to her lips.

“And not every faction is even here,” Lisette chimed in.

Raine’s eyes narrowed. “I am not asking for a full-detail, minute-by-minute account of each attendee’s life. I just think it would be nice to know some of the … attributes of the races we are slumming with.”

Lenora finished draining her goblet and handed it to the hag for more beverage. “Is your interest purely as a competitor?” This was clearly meant for Raine, as her gaze rolled subtly toward her.

“It better be,” Lisette interrupted. “You know Father’s rules.”

How could she forget? They’d been on her mind ever since she’d seen Ferox’s fathomless brown eyes. Father had instructed them that they were to have no contact with males other than as competitors in battle, and clearly she was already overstepping his rule. “Of course,” she said. “What other purpose would I have in wanting to know?”

That seemed to appease both Lisette and Lenora, but Caleen seemed to know better. She gave her a quick wink over the brim of her drink.

“And which males are you asking about, my dear?” the hag asked, finally listening in on the conversation.

Raine gestured to the group of beings near the entrance. “Those, right there.”

“Ah, vampires.” She nodded. “They are night dwellers.”

She hiked a single eyebrow. “Night dwellers?”

“Mmm-hmm,” the female nodded. “They cannot be in the sunlight without burning to ash.”

“How is that possible? They’re in the light right now.”

“Mmm, there is no sun shining in the sky. The council worked very hard to create synthetic lighting for the duration of the games.”

Raine squished up her nose and flicked a glance at her sisters before returning to the elderly female. “Synthetic lighting?”

“Yes,” she replied as though it should have made sense. “This is the part of the year where this part of Brelaan sees no sunlight at all, so any light you see other than what reflects off the moons is all fake.”

The council must have used their knowledge of this realm to their advantage in picking the location of the games, and then in creating enough light to last. Rather brilliant, she thought. “What else do you know about vampires?”

The hag handed Raine her own goblet. “Only the most important and disturbing thing about them. They bite each other and drink each other’s blood.”

Raine had been inching her drink toward her lips, but quickly pulled her hand and goblet away. She peered over at Ferox’s group, more than a little scandalized at the conversation they were having. “What do you mean, they drink blood? As in, they enjoy sipping it from each other?”

“Mmm-hmm,” she replied again. “Only it is much more than sipping. It is how they survive.”

She and Caleen shared a look. The very idea of beings living on blood alone was enough to make her stomach churn. She was a meat-eater herself—except for fish, eww—but she just couldn’t imagine purposely sucking the blood out of something and swallowing it. Shuddering, she said, “You must be jesting. I have seen them ingest other foods.”

“That may be so,” the hag nodded, “but blood is how they heal. You had better not get too close to them, dearie. Sooner or later they will take a bite out of you.”

Chapter Nine

Newark, New Jersey

Present Day

Demetrius perched on top of the flagpole of one of Newark’s tallest buildings, watching over the city that was certainly less chaotic than any other night during the year. He hadn’t known where else to go after finding the Guardians’ mansion in ruins and without a single warrior in sight. Not only had the home been destroyed, but it had also been thoroughly ransacked to boot. The grounds showed evidence of a battle that left many dead, though he didn’t know if any of the burnt smudges in the snow outside had included any of his brothers.

So now he sat, looking over Newark in a desperate attempt to find at least one of them. If there were any survivors, it was the best chance he had at locating them. If he knew the Guardians—and he did—there was no doubt at least some of them would be out doing rounds, even though it was Christmas. He’d have stalked Pandora’s Box, knowing full well that they’d be hitting the bar for some drinks, but they were closed up tight.

The reason for his coming to Jersey had been twofold, though he’d have gleefully waited until after the Guardians’ celebrations to give the bad news. He’d been tracking news reports from across the country, and had found patterns of destruction that looked a little too Lore-like to be human. Whoever or whatever it was had been creating a shit-ton of chaos all along the country, and if he read between the lines well enough, it was causing Lore creatures of every kind to scramble, cleaning up the mess as much as they could before it caught human attention. He’d go after the threat himself, but had no idea where it would show up next; and that’s where the Guardians came in. Every one of them probably had contacts all over the country that could keep an eye out and inform them immediately if anything was amiss.

Demetrius’s wings twitched, keeping him balanced as the wind picked up. He was freezing his nuts off, but he didn’t let that take away from his concentration on the happenings below. There were some businesses still open, and though there were patrons out and about in the snowy weather, the foot traffic was certainly less than the norm.

And yet, he couldn’t see any Guardians. He just had to believe that his family was well. There was a cloak surrounding the mansion, one that made it appear that the house was whole until he’d passed the gates. He hadn’t known anything was wrong at first—thinking he was showing up for the annual Guardian Christmas party that he’d been invited to attend every year. Only when he was on the grounds, he was met with death and destruction; scorch marks from the recently fallen, and a home that no longer stood whole. Just thinking of the scene brought a fresh wave of nervousness to course through him.

Spreading his wings, he leapt from the flag pole and soared into the air. If he couldn’t see them from the top of the building, then he’d have to scan the back alleys. He wouldn’t give up on finding his men, even if he had to go back to the mansion and track any steps he could find.

****

Tournament of Legends

Day Eight

Raine stood on the sidelines with Lisette, looking on as the third siren sounded. Ferox had just approached, dressed in his usual long coat. He stood beside her, gazing into the arena since Damion and another vampire, Galvan, were also in this round. With her sisters being in this battle along with Ferox’s family, a tick of unease worked through her. What would he think when her sisters took out his brother and friend?

“Good luck,” he said from beside her, sliding her a friendly grin.

She returned it. “You too.” Because his family was going to need it. She returned her attention to the battle as the first set of demons collided. Damion and the other vampire flashed into the middle, each taking a flag. If the two could keep their flags without losing them, then the vampires would have an even bigger advantage in the upcoming rounds.

“Ooh,” she winced as Caleen was whipped to the ground. A demon had gone low and grabbed one of her ankles so fast that her stomach smacked the hard dirt.

Ferox chuckled. “That looked like it hurt.”

“Yeah.” She didn’t understand why that would make him laugh, but she agreed that the fall looked a bit on the painful side. Luckily her sister was back up on her feet and battling the demon that had tripped her. From here, Raine could see the heat in her sister’s face as Caleen went on the defense and dark clouds rolled in high above. Caleen struck out, her wrist connecting with the bastard’s jugular. In the same instant, lightning struck, making everyone, on both the battlefield and in the seats, jump in shock.

Raine smiled on, knowing full well that the others were in for a treat now. Caleen was pissed, and she had one Hel of a temper.

The demon struggled to breathe, gripping his neck tightly in his overgrown hands even as Caleen attacked again. She stepped behind him and lowered to her haunches, spinning and kicking out in time so that the demon tripped. He fell to his back, and she scrambled over him, whipping her Hjörr out of its sheath on her back. She arched it high over her head....

“Caleen, no!” Raine shouted. Lisette had yelled as well, and between the two of them, they had gotten through to Caleen. It brought her out of her rage just enough to stop her. Instead of decapitating him—as Raine had feared she would—she held the shining blade to his neck, demanding his submission.

Raine turned her attention to Lenora, spotting a purple flag tucked at her sister’s waist. “I thought your brother had the purple flag,” she said, leaning in toward Ferox.

“He did.”

“What happened?”

He shook his head, but a smile played at his lips. “Your sister swooped in and stole it from him. He didn’t even know she’d gotten it until she was across the field.”

Raine smiled. Father had taught them well, ensuring she and her sisters were stealthy and strong. She glanced around quickly, searching the field. “Where is he?”

“Oh, he’s out there. See him on the other side of those Gerlachs?”

What in the ever-loving Hel was a Gerlach? she thought, following his line of vision and spotting two dragon-like creatures. They were close in height to the others on the field, but those bastards had some powerful tail-action going on, as Damion was experiencing first-hand. He narrowly missed the onslaught of both of them, having to flash over and over again. “Why are they double-teaming him?”

“He stole their flag.” Ferox continued to watch, appearing more than a little proud of his twin. Damion rolled to the side just as one of the Gerlach’s tails slammed into him, knocking the flag free. The other demon wasted no time in snatching up the cloth and bolting away. Damion punched the dirt and stood, attacking the Gerlach that still stood there with all the fury within him.

Raine averted her gaze from that fight, searching instead for Lenora. She took a step forward, shocked at the sight, as both Lenora and Caleen fought against a swarm of demons, defending their flag. They were seriously outnumbered, but they battled on as clouds roiled angrily, high in the sky. Her sisters used everything they had at their disposal; their whips and blades, and even their Hjörrs when the occasion called for it. Raine jumped up and down, screaming and cheering, as one by one, the demons fell at their feet. They were almost there. The battle almost won—

Lenora’s scream echoed through the arena as a flurry of lightning struck all around. Some demons screamed in pain, falling to the ground as their bodies singed and smoked. Raine was running the next second, staying to the sidelines, but nearing the battle. It had happened so fast that she’d missed it. She had seen it sticking out of her chest—the hilt at Lenora’s back just before the bastard that had run her through pulled it from her body. Lenora stared up into the sky, blinking, before she fell to her knees. More lightning lit the sky, and thunder clapped as she, Caleen, and Lisette screeched.

Raine couldn’t get on the field, the tournament’s bouncers holding her back from crossing the sidelines. She could only watch as Caleen unleashed all her fury, battling any demon that neared her. Though many of her enemies were incapacitated from the bolts that had just shot through them, others had backed off, decidedly fighting others who held flags. She only had one more to fight before the battle was won, and she did everything she could to defend her sister from falling under attack once more.

When there were four victors standing, Raine rushed onto the field, joining Caleen as they knelt over Lenora, investigating her wound. Ice prickled through her veins at the sight.

“Worse than Lisette’s,” Caleen said quietly, meeting Raine’s eyes. “She’ll not heal quickly.”

Raine nodded and reached under Lenora, surprised as another set of arms beat her to it. Ferox. He lifted her easily, and Raine stood, her gaze locking with his. “Thank you,” she said, surprised that she’d found her voice. Valkyries were close to one another, so anytime one of their sisters was injured, it was felt in all of them.

“No problem. Let’s get her to a medic.”

“We need to get her to our tent,” Raine replied as he carried Lenora off the field. Caleen was carted off to be announced as a victor, and Lisette stood by, looking on worriedly. “Stay behind with Caleen,” Raine said when they reached her. “She’s won the battle. She needs to be congratulated.”

Lisette took one look at Lenora, grimacing from the severity of her wounds. She may have argued that she should go with Lenora, but there was no way she could keep up while she herself was still healing. She nodded gravely and let them pass.

Raine continued to follow Ferox as he rushed Lenora from the arena. All she could see was her sister’s head on one side and her legs on the other; the rest was blocked by Ferox’s massive, muscled form.

They reached their tent, and Ferox strode inside, looking around at their things. “Where is your medic?”

She stepped past him, shoving things off the table in the center of the tent and smoothing cloth over the hard surface. “We don’t have one.”

“You don’t have one? Who will heal her?”

“No, we don’t have one,” she replied curtly. “If we brought a healer, that would suggest possible defeat.”

He laid her sister on the table, gazing at Raine as though he couldn’t believe what she was saying. “Of course that’s always a possibility. No one can win every time.”

Raine leveled a glare at him as she spread another sheet over her sister. “Valkyrie can.”

Ferox answered by raising both his brows. He sighed and rubbed a hand over his face. “At least let me help.”

“Shouldn’t you be with your brother celebrating his victory?”

“I’d rather be here.”

She tightened her fists and shook her head. “Why?”

He seemed taken aback by that. “Because I want to spend time with you.”

“Oh, so much that you’d rather spend time with me than congratulate your twin?”

“Yes.”

Now it was her turn to be surprised. She needed to tend her sister, and having Ferox around proved to be too distracting. It seemed she could never think clearly when she was anywhere near his vicinity. “Tell me, Ferox, how is it that you healed so quickly? You were injured during our battle, but you seemed to be in tip-top condition within a day.”

“It’s just how fast my race heals.”

“When you....” She drew it out, raising her brows in question.

His eyebrows twitched. “Been checking up on me?”

“It seemed wise.” Raine shrugged. “So, how is it that you heal so rapidly?”

“We drink blood. We need it to survive.”

“Your blood must have incredible healing capabilities, then.” Though she was still uncomfortable with the whole idea, the fact that he admitted to it helped marginally. “Will her blood be too ... tempting for you? You’re not going to try to drink her, are you?” The thought of him taking—or even wanting to take—from Lenora bothered her on so many levels.

“No,” he said, shocked. “It’s not really like that.”

She nodded. “Okay then.” That was all she needed to know. After grabbing some rags and dunking them in the water basin, she set to cleaning Lenora’s wounds. Her sister was still unconscious, a small favor Raine was appreciative of. Thank Odin she couldn’t feel the scrape of cloth against her raw flesh. That was a sensation one couldn’t forget easily. Just the thought of it made her shudder.

Ferox stepped forward and tapped his fingers on the table. His gaze grazed over Lenora’s unconscious body before settling on Raine. “How can I help?”

****

“Thank you, by the way,” Raine said, bumping her arm into Ferox’s before popping a piece of candy into her mouth.

His lips curled up in a half-smile. He’d tried to hide it from her, but she’d gotten the briefest glance of it. “No problem. I’m just glad you finally agreed to come with me.”

“Well, how could I refuse?” After repeated requests to join him for dinner and entertainment in the market, she had finally agreed, but only because he assisted in cleaning and bandaging Lenora’s injuries a few nights before.

The other nights had been full of fun games for demons of all ages. There had been one game in particular that had been called “Tackle Ball,” where demons were split into two teams and tried to tackle whoever carried the ball. She’d enjoyed watching that game immensely, though that was probably because Ferox and Damion played, and the two of them constantly peered at her and tried to keep the other from doing so. It had lifted her spirits to see them battle for her attention, though of the two, she knew who she preferred. Though even being able to admit that to herself caused her to doubt her sanity. It was wrong to desire one from a different race. Even one with warm brown eyes that gleamed when he looked at her. “Oh, thank you for the flowers you left near my tent.”

Ferox eyed her as his brows drew in. “What flowers?”

“Did you not leave me a bouquet?”

“No.”

“Oh.” She looked at the ground and continued walking silently by his side. She hadn’t known what else to say, and thought better of saying anything at all when she’d seen his jaw tighten.

“Are you ready for the games tomorrow?”

“Mmm hmmm.” She nodded and swallowed. “How about you?”

“As ready as I can be.”

No one knew what the next game would entail, and wouldn’t find out the details until tomorrow at first light.

“So,” he continued, “what would you like to do now? I saw you eyeing that jewelry booth earlier.” They had already passed the market, having ventured into the woods that lay beyond the tent city. Moonlight guided their way now, the last of the firelight having faded some time ago. Ferox flicked his gaze down to the dessert he held and lifted it toward her. “Do you want to try this?”

“Oh, yes.” She handed him her treats and grabbed his cocoa-covered pastry, biting into it without missing a step. “Oof thissighood.”

He snorted and grabbed her hand as he turned toward her. Raine stopped as well, glancing at where they touched before peering into his eyes. Narrowing her gaze, she noted where he was looking. Without a word, he stepped in close, his hand rising to hold the back of her head. She barely had time to realize what he was about when he bent his head and gave her lips the briefest of touches with his.

It was only a second, but it had been enough to send her stomach fluttering.

He pulled back, and she closed the distance between them again, this time taking his lips. He growled as their mouths meshed together, his hand still holding her head in place. Her heart pounded, and her breath came fast. So this is what a kiss was like. She’d never experienced one; had only seen males and females exchanging them here at the tournament.

When their lips parted again, she released a long, slow breath. “Thank you.”

Ferox’s eyes lit with humor. “You don’t have to thank me.”

Raine peered down at her feet, feeling foolish for probably the first time in her life. She shouldn’t have allowed him to kiss her. She shouldn’t have enjoyed it.

And now, she feared, she’d never forget what it was like to feel his lips on hers.

Chapter Ten

Millburn, New Jersey

Present Day

Raine woke as the electronic blinds whined, opening up and allowing her the first peek at the night sky. She stretched languidly, reaching over to feel that the bed was empty on Ferox’s side. She rolled, sighing as she stared at the indentations her male had left on the pillow, enjoying the memory of their lovemaking only hours before.

She rose from the bed and scurried into the bathroom as warm liquid trickled down her legs, tickling her from her thighs down. She grinned. Just another reminder.

She turned on the shower and stepped inside, leaning against the wall as hot water patted against her skin and sluiced down her, steam filling the space within seconds. She was tired, but it was worth the lack of sleep to spend time that much needed time with her mate. It had been a long time since she and Ferox had stayed up all day, just talking. And though Ferox couldn’t remember any of the time they’d spent in the past, he was eager to hear the stories.

Raine took a deep breath in and exhaled slowly, allowing herself to relax for a minute as she showered. A few of the Guardians were going out in search of Riley tonight, and though she’d been instructed by Caleen, Raven, and Odette that she was not to leave, she wasn’t about to sit by while her youngest son was missing. Her sisters would just have to deal.

She finished cleaning herself and did a quick rinse before shutting off the water and stepping out, wrapping a towel around her. The room was cold in comparison, and she quickly darted over to the closet, donning some clothes that had been brought from the mansion. She returned to the bathroom and wiped steam from the mirror, going over her hair with a quick brush. She needed to make an appointment at one of the salons. It had been nearly two weeks since her last haircut, and her hair had grown out about a foot.

She walked from the bathroom and bedroom, shutting the door behind her. Little Skylar’s room was down the hallway, laughter echoing through the hall. She listened for a minute, thinking that sounded remarkably familiar, like he and Ally were having a tickle fight. She was right, stepping back as Skylar and Ally came barreling out of his room, rushing toward her. Skylar’s hands came out just as he reached her, and he positioned himself behind her, using her as a shield against his sister. Ally laughed, dodging this way and that before she darted in and scooped the boy up, ticking him as he laughed hysterically.

Raine smiled, remembering doing the same thing when Draven and Ethan were young; and much more recently, when Riley was a baby.

Ally set her brother down and Skylar’s laughter quieted. He rushed back to his room, assumingly to play with some of his new Christmas toys.

“Morning, Raine,” Ally said, smiling. “That still sounds strange to say it at night.”

“You’ll get used to it.” She turned to go down the stairs, and Ally walked beside her.

“Are you going out tonight with them?”

“Yes.”

Ally nodded. “I wish there was something I could do.”

“I know,” Raine agreed, nodding. “I think everyone here wishes they could do more. I wish Thrash were here. He’d be our best shot at finding Riley.”

“Has anyone heard from him?”

“No. With all our phones being out of commission, we have no way of knowing where he is or how he’s doing.” They reached the bottom of the stairs, and Raine caught sight of some of her boys, suiting up for the night. There was another man there as well: tall and broad, his blond hair shiny and wavy. He looked around at the Guardians and all the gear that they’d brought from the mansion, most of which still sat stacked in the sitting room.

“Dad.” Ally grinned. She walked toward him and gave him a hug. “You made it.”

“Would I miss Christmas?” he asked teasingly.

“No,” she said. “You’re a bit later than normal. No crack of dawn this time?”

He laughed. “Well, I figured with a vampire taking up head-of-household... Where are the boys anyway?” her father asked, and then more quietly, “And what’s going on?”

“Oh, sorry,” Ally said. “They’re upstairs with Carla. This is Raine. She is Draven’s mom. And those are the Guardians. Raine, this is my father, Eros.”

Raine smiled, surprised to see a Primordial God standing in her son’s house. Ally’s father was even more powerful than Odin, more powerful than any other god she’d ever met.

Eros nodded at Raine in greeting, but focused on his daughter again. “What is all this?” This was said as he gestured to the mess of electronics, books, clothes, and furniture that had been rescued.

“Oh, there was an accident at their mansion so they’ll be staying with us for a while.”

Three figures appeared right next to Raine. She jumped, holding her hand to her chest as she glared at the red-cloaked women. “We told you, Eros,” they said, their voices ringing out at the same time.

Ally had jumped as well, but her father turned and faced them as though they hadn’t scared the daylights out of him. “So it’s time to show them then?”

“Yes,” the three women said.

“Show us what?” Ally stepped around her father and turned her gaze back and forth between all of them. By now, the exchange had grabbed everyone’s attention, and all of the Guardians within earshot had stopped to listen. Even Draven had slipped in by her side.

Eros glanced down at her, angling his head closer as he whispered. “Do you fully trust everyone here?”

She peered up at Draven in question, and he gave a single, tight nod.

“Alright,” Eros said. “Follow me.”

He led them through the foyer and down the hall between the curved staircases. She was surprised to hear footsteps behind her and turned to see that everyone followed, curious what Ally’s father had to show. He stopped in front of the tall, gilded mirror that sat in the hallway that led to the kitchen. He eyed the garland that hung from it before turning a raised brow at Ally. “You’re just like your mother.” As soon as he said it, he winced and closed his eyes. “Sorry.”

She glanced at the mirror and then at him. “It’s okay. It’s hard to think she’s not here anymore.”

“I think she is.” He exhaled on a rush and slid his hand over the glass. His hand passed through the mirror, and Ally gasped.

“It’s a doorway,” Eros explained. “Magic controls who can get in. To everyone else, it’s just a mirror.” He demonstrated by stepping through and sticking his head out again, offering his hand to his daughter. “Try.”

Ally held on to Draven’s hand as her other clasped on to Eros’s. She stepped through, taking care to step over the mirror’s frame as she did. Draven followed shortly after, refusing to let go of her hand.

“It’s like a portal,” Garrick said, running his hand over the glass. He’d tried to push, but his hand didn’t go through.

“It’s not,” Eros said, his head poking through again.

Garrick took a hasty step back from the mirror, muttering, “Fuck,” as he did. He eyed the god and the mirror opening. “Could I create my own portal to get in?”

Eros shrugged. “You could try. But unless you’re authorized to enter, it won’t do any good.”

“Okay, so how do we get in?” Raider asked.

“Ally just has to clear you. But, for now....” He reached a hand out, upturned. “If you take each others’ hands, you can all step through. Oh, and don’t worry about stepping over the frame, this whole part of the wall is a doorway.”

Raine took his hand, and then gripped Ferox’s, who was staring slack-jawed at this new turn of events. Of course, she thought, this would all be completely new to him. She placed the toe of her right foot against the wall under the mirror, shocked that it went through. With another step, she was in another room, followed quickly by Ferox and the others. As she turned to watch them come through, she was able to see out into the hallway as though there wasn’t a door at all. The Guardians in the hallway could be seen and heard as easily as if they were in the same room.

“See?” Eros said to Ally. “This room is completely hidden from the outside world, no one can see or hear us while we’re in here.”

Raine peered at him before focusing on the others as the last few stepped through the mirror. She could only hope to find out where Ally’s father was leading them, and why it would warrant such security.

****

Ally glanced around, taking in the art on the walls and a few glass cases dispersed throughout the room, displaying weapons haloed in bright lights. She felt as if she was in some kind of war museum. “So this has been here the whole time, and you’re just telling me now?”

Her father smiled at her, silently calculating some sort of response. She knew his expressions well enough, though she hadn’t grown up knowing he was her father. Formerly known as her uncle Phanes, she’d been more than shocked to learn the truth of her parentage only a matter of weeks ago. While very few knew him as Phanes, he was well known as both Eros and the Protogonos. One of the first beings to ever exist, he was a Primordial God. And she was his daughter. He’d brought her here to the home he’d built for her after the attack on Unitas.

“It wasn’t the right time.” He shrugged.

Putting her hands on her hips, she glared up at him, ignoring Draven’s hand as he gripped her shoulder. “What is that supposed to mean?”

“He means,” the Fates said, their voices ringing around the room as though they were everywhere at once, “that there was no point in showing you this part of the house until there was a need for it.”

She turned her angry glare on them. “And you knew there would be a need for it, didn’t you?”

“We did,” they replied, though she hadn’t phrased it as a question.

Why hadn’t they done something to stop it?

“We cannot change things that should not be changed,” they answered, without her having said a word. She didn’t know why their power—and their incredible ability to read her mind—always seemed to surprise her, but they’d succeeded yet again.

“Now,” Eros said, “are you ready to see the rest?”

She nodded, letting her hands drop to her sides.

Her father winked and gave her a teasing smile. He turned away and approached a set of golden doors that looked unmistakably like elevator doors. He pressed a button on the left side of the double-doors, and they opened within seconds. He walked in and turned around, waiting for the others to shuffle in as well.

Draven and Ethan glanced at each other, clearly both a little more than uncomfortable with getting in after their last run-in with an elevator, but they did anyway, standing by Ally’s side as Raine and Ferox entered as well. The others would ride down in a minute.

“See you on the third floor,” Eros said, just before the doors closed.

“How many floors are there?” Ethan gawked as they were all closed in together.

“Three, excluding the floor we were just on.”

His brows shot up, and Ally flicked her gaze toward him.

“Huh,” Draven grunted. “I wondered why you hadn’t built in a basement.”

Eros smiled at him knowingly. “Oh, there is certainly a basement.”

“What’s down here?” Ally asked.

“An entire underground fortress. Complete with rooms, kitchens, security and surveillance…. Pretty much everything you could need.”

A chime sounded and the doors slid open, revealing a long, brightly lit hallway. It looked more like a fancy hotel than an underground bunker, but then again, a god had designed it. Ally stepped out of the elevator, turning around as her father, Draven, Ethan, Ferox, and Raine followed her. The doors closed and the gentle whirring of the motors hummed as the elevator rose to pick up the others. “What’s on this floor?”

“Shall we?” her father asked, stepping past her and striding down the hall. “There is a lot to cover.”

Before they were even done looking through the first room, the other Guardians had caught up with them. Eros had explained everything again, informing them that underneath the house, in a much wider space, was a fortress they could use for their own purposes. The top two floors of the fortress were mainly rooms and bathrooms—forty of each on each floor, to be exact—though each floor also had a dining room and kitchen as well. The bottom floor had everything else: there was a security room, complete with computers, servers, GPS mapping, and even a giant table and chairs so that there was plenty of room for every Guardian—and then some—to sit around and discuss issues that arose. Blaze had already dubbed it the “war room”, which seemed fitting under the circumstances.

Just down the hall was a passageway that led to a utility room housing generators and a back-up water supply, all of which was vented for residents’ safety. There was a workout room that had all the latest-and-greatest workout equipment, which was fortified for immortal use—a fact that Ally had never considered possible. There was even an underground swimming pool with a skylight that opened up to the bottom of a pond that was on her property. If it hadn’t been frozen over at the moment, she was sure she could see right up to the night sky, all while watching fish swim lazily in the water.

“How do we gain entrance?” Raider asked after Eros had shown them around.

“You don’t like holding hands?” Blaze teased.

He ignored him, keeping his eyes trained on her father. “You mentioned earlier that Ally has to do it.”

“Yes,” Eros nodded, “it was created so that she and she alone can grant permission. Let’s go back upstairs.”

As they’d done before, they took the elevator in two shifts, meeting up in the room on the main floor of the mansion.

“Does this look familiar?” Eros asked her.

Ally turned toward the far wall, seeing a pedestal with a shining golden globe sitting atop it, looking very much like the one she’d seen at Unitas. Her father must have stood in front of it before. “Yes,” she said, touching the smooth surface.

“This is how you authorize who can enter.”

“So, what, do I just say, ‘hey, everyone here is cleared for entry’?”

Her father smiled. “No, it’s a little more than that. You need to ‘clear’ everyone individually. I’ll show you.” He looked around the room, settling on Raine. “Can you?”

She stepped forward and, at Eros’s instruction, she and Ally stood on opposite sides of the pedestal, with their hands touching the globe.

“Why not Draven?” Ally asked, suddenly feeling uncomfortable in case she screwed something up.

“That would be too simple. You already have a strong bond with him. You need to learn what a connection with someone else feels like. “Now, focus on Raine’s connection to you. Can you feel it through your hands?”

Yes, she could. She nodded, concentrating.

“Great, now what do your instincts tell you to do?”

Ally closed her eyes, seeing the connection between her and Draven’s mom. The swirls and patterns playing before her closed eyes were fascinating, though she pushed through that to connect with Raine herself. Raine must have felt it too, because she gasped. The Valkyrie was filled with worry, though that wasn’t surprising. They’d been ready to go out looking for Riley when her father had shown up and decided to show them the underground fortress. Everyone here was ready to set out and search any demon hideout they could find.

She didn’t speak out loud, just let the moment take her over, and before she knew it, the connection passed, and her eyes snapped open at the same instant as Raine’s.

“That’s it?” Raine asked, eyes wide.

Ally shrugged and looked at her father.

“Try it out then. Step outside and try to come back in.”

“‘Kay.” Raine lifted her hands from the globe and strode toward the doorway that led to the rest of the house. Everyone, including Ally, watched as she stepped through into the hallway and then turned around, stepping through once more. “Looks like we’re good.”

“I didn’t do anything,” Ally gaped, causing Eros and Draven to snicker.

“You did. It was your acceptance of her that granted permission.” He turned toward her fully then, lowering his voice. “Remember, this isn’t to be taken lightly. Only allow those you trust to keep it a secret.”

She glanced at the others in the room, unsure if everyone here needed access. The Guardians for sure, but what about Ash, Nitro, Garrick, and Dani? They were all so new to the fold that she just didn’t know.

Her father saw her hesitation. “Don’t just look with your eyes to know if they need it.”

She blinked, gaping at him. How could he know what she’d experienced with Raine? Ever since her ascension, she had another sense within her, as though she could tell the rights and wrongs within other beings; or even their intent. Yes, she would grant everyone here access, and she’d need to hurry through it if they wanted to search for Riley tonight.

She wondered briefly how many other surprises her father had for her. She’d have to have a little chat with him when she got a chance.

Taking Draven’s hand, she led him to the globe, knowing without a doubt that her vampire needed full access. And with that, she closed her eyes, focusing on the connection between them.

Chapter Eleven

“Do you think she’s in the city?”

“Like I have any idea,” Caleen huffed, glaring at Odette. “Why would she leave the house when she knows damn well the others are after her? Ugh! She hasn’t changed in centuries; she’s still just as stubborn as ever!”

The taxi driver’s eyes met hers through the rearview mirror, and she slumped against the backseat, squished between her sisters. How in the Hel had the Guardians allowed her to leave? They’d taken Savannah back to their condo the night before so that her sister could heal without being under the ever-scrutinizing gaze of one of the Guardians. They hadn’t wanted their help in healing her, no matter that this realm had “all the finest medicine.” So they had carefully taken Savannah with them and forced her to lie in bed, which her sister didn’t mind in the least. She’d turned on the TV and seemed happy to spend her time doing that as she, Odette, and Raven packed their things.

Raine had told them to pack their things so they could move into the new house tonight. And they had, deciding that sticking as close to Raine as possible was a good idea.

So they’d gone to the new house tonight, with a trunk full of clothing and accessories they’d acquired while in this realm—or at least some of it—planning to instruct Raine to sit her ass down at the house and wait for the males to search for her son, Riley, while they searched for the other Valkyries. Savannah would return to the new house with them when they brought their remaining items, having figured that she was much more comfortable being alone than being waited on. But when they’d reached the house, no one had been there except for the female servant, the distraught young man who had lost his uncle, the two younger boys, and a very upset god who couldn’t get a reading on where the tiny blonde goddess was—Ally, they called her, though how anyone could address a goddess so informally was beyond her. If she or any of her sisters had ever addressed Freyja or Odin in such a manner, their asses would have been handed to them on a silver platter. Dellingr’s obvious distress over losing Ally was what had gotten them into action and back into the taxi that had brought them out from the city.

“I don’t know,” Raven said, shaking her head. “We’ll have to search for all of them now.”

“Well, hopefully we’ll be able to find at least one of them since there are so many to look for.” She’d have the driver drop them off at the condo they were renting. It was just as good as any place to start searching for their sister.

****

Vili’s Temple

Asgard

“You took long enough to get back.”

Eve eyed Vili over the bright pink bubble of gum she was currently blowing into. Her biggest yet. He reached out, and before she could stop him, he poked the bubble, effectively popping it for her. She glared at him as she licked up all the pieces that plastered to her face, wadding them in her mouth with her tongue so she could start over. “You better hope I can do that again. I’ll turn you into a toad if I can’t.”

“I’m sure,” he said dubiously. The god had no patience for her, and that only egged her on to do things her own way. “Now, what kept you? Did you fail?”

Eve hopped up on her favorite perch in his quarters and crossed her legs Indian-style. “Pfft.... Me? Fail? Please.”

“Eve!” he boomed, accentuating his fury by slamming his fist on a table. It made a pretty nice dent, and she nodded approvingly. “Get on with it. What. Kept. You?”

Deciding her Bubble Yum had lost too much flavor, she picked it out of her mouth, holding it between thumb and forefinger while waving her other hand in dismissal. “I didn’t see a need to rush over here right after doing the deed.”

His eyes widened slightly as he took a single step toward her. “So you did it then?”

“I—Where can I put this?” she asked, holding the pink wad out to him.

“You can shove it up your—”

“Wonderful!” She smiled. “That’s what I thought.” She pressed it against the mirror behind her, taking care to smoosh it with her thumb. She kissed the mirror next to it for good measure, noting that the slob still hadn’t wiped off the lipstick from all the other times she’d left her mark. It was wonderfully chaotic. Taking three more pieces of pink Bubble Yum, she unwrapped each piece and popped them into her mouth before scooting off the table. “If you’re so worried about it, why don’t you just look at it? It’s right over there.” She pointed to his bed, where she had placed the blood-soaked sword she’d run through the blonde bitch. “I’ll admit, your seer actually nailed that one. Did you give her a raise or something?”

Vili had been approaching the bed to look at the weapon, but at this, he turned, shaking his head at her in abject horror. “I swear, you’re getting worse.”

She jumped on that, smiling as she excitedly skipped over to his side. “Ooh ... swear to who?” She drummed her fingers together, awaiting his reply.

He sighed and turned away, giving her another sidelong look. “Never mind.” He reached the sword and pulled it off the bed, removing the covering she’d placed around it. “A Wal-Mart sack?”

Eve shrugged as she stretched her gum with her tongue. Gods, he was picky. “I had to go get Bubble Yum. So, when do we get started?”

****

Ferox strode down the sidewalk with Raine by his side. They had spent much of the night with the other Guardians, scoping out enemy hideouts and infiltrating them in an effort to find the missing boy. The others were in obvious distress over Riley, and so he had opted to help them in a search. It was only after the third failed attempt that he had mentioned he wanted to go see Eugene and Kyle, the old man and teenage boy who had taken him in. They lived on the streets in a small homeless community hidden away in a side alley not far from where they were now.

Raine had agreed to go with him, though even he could tell that she searched for Riley—inspecting every street they passed, looking for any potential sign.

She froze then, her breath hitching in her chest. “Ferox,” she whispered.

He’d sensed it too, albeit too late. A whip caught him around his waist, another around his neck. And just as quickly, his arms and legs were bound as well as he was pulled down and dragged along the asphalt. Raine didn’t fare any better. She’d been tackled to the ground and was now fighting two women. He growled, the sound of it echoing off the surrounding buildings as he struggled against his binds. Raine needed him—she was losing her own battle even as he was being dragged backwards by more women. He couldn’t break free, his fangs couldn’t reach any of the whips, and he couldn’t loosen his arms or legs. At the first opportunity he shot forward, only to face-plant on the ground. Pain lanced through his legs as blades sliced both his ankles. The scent of his own blood reached his nose, but still, he fought to reach her.

He pushed forward on his knees, though he gained no purchase. His eyes met Raine’s for the briefest of seconds and then she was up on her feet, spinning to dodge the grasps of her two attackers. She was thrown down again as they caught her, and three other women rushed past him to hold her. Lightning crashed down, lighting the alleyway. There were limbs flailing in all directions, so many that he could no longer tell which belonged to his wife.

One Valkyrie rolled out of the fray and grabbed a loose brick. Just as the others spread Raine’s arms and legs, rendering her unable to fight, the Valkyrie slammed the brick against her head, shattering it to dust.

“No!” Ferox growled, doubling his efforts. Tears stung his eyes as blood seeped from Raine’s head, and she moved no more. He roared and roared, uncaring of who heard. But the Valkyries paid him no attention. Footsteps pounded on the pavement, and some of the Guardians came into sight, their gazes going between Raine and the Valkyries, to Ferox. Just as they rushed toward the women, another bolt of lightning struck, so close and so brilliant that it burned his eyes. When the light faded away, none of the females were there. Not the enemy Valkyries. And not Raine.

“What the fuck is going on?” Draven asked, rushing over to where Ferox lay, still bound by the Valkyries’ whips.

“Raine, Raine!” Ferox shouted. Draven untied one of the whips as Raider and Ethan worked on the others.

“Were those the other—” Raider was interrupted as a pair of black boots, black leathers and black wings took up the space right beside him. “Demetrius, Jesus, it’s good to see you.”

“Anyone want to explain what the fuck happened to my house?”

“Saw that, huh?” Raider said. Ferox hadn’t needed to look to see that the vampire was suddenly uncomfortable.

Demetrius’s eyebrows rose over the brim of his sunglasses and Ferox shook his head. “I’ll let you two catch up. As for me, I need to find a way to find my wife.”

“Nice to see you out and about, too,” Demetrius said, turning his attention on him.

He scowled at the winged bastard, about ready to ask him what he meant by that, when Draven spoke instead.

“Gods.” He ran a hand through his hair. “We’ve got to get you caught up.”

A while later, Ferox moaned as pain coursed through him. The ride back to Draven’s home hadn’t been pleasant, but that had been preferred over Demetrius’s offer to carry him through the air. At first, he’d assumed the bastard had been joking, but when he’d moved to pick him up, Ferox had scrambled to the best of his ability and Demetrius had backed off. It wasn’t until they were in Draven’s SUV that they’d really started to fill Demetrius in on what was happening—including the fact that Ferox had no memory and that Damion had infiltrated the mansion by posing as Ferox himself. This had been followed by countless questions that actually made the ride go by a little faster, and now here they were, in the underbelly of the mansion.

“How could I have missed that?” Demetrius asked as Draven and Ethan wrapped his ankles.

“How do you think we feel? We’re his sons, and we missed it.”

“To be fair,” Ethan chimed in, “we did just think he was having some serious PTSD issues.”

“Still.” Demetrius shook his head.

“You know, you could talk like I’m actually in the room.” Ferox sighed.

“How’s this: you’re lucky you didn’t lose your feet,” Raider said, supervising the other’s ministrations.

He squeezed his eyes shut. “I didn’t?”

“No. And believe you me, re-growing an entire appendage is a lot harder than just waiting for bone, muscle, and veins to fuse.”

The other two grunted their agreement, though Demetrius remained silent as he leaned against the doorjamb. Ferox let his forehead fall against the sheet as more tugging and wrapping caused painful flutters to shoot from toe to head.

“Healing will take a while though, especially without Mom’s blood.” Draven stepped around and took a seat near Ferox’s head. “You’ll have to stay off your feet for at least a few days, and that’s with blood bags.”

“Can’t,” Ferox said, meeting his son’s eyes. “I have to find her.”

“Jesus,” Ethan groaned as he finished wrapping the other ankle. “What is going on lately? How is it that everyone just keeps getting kidnapped or disappearing? We’re already searching for Riley, and now we have to add Mom to that list. Last week we were looking for Garrick, and all along we should have been searching for Dad!”

“Not to mention that it was actually Damion who sent Thrash on a mission to Alaska.” Draven added.

Ferox rolled over and sat up, taking care not to bump his feet and ankles. “You should just keep searching for Riley. I’ll find Raine.”

“And how do you propose to do that?” Raider asked. “You’ve no memory of the past. Valkyries took her, which means that she’s most likely in Valhalla now, unless Odin has had her taken to one of his other realms.”

“Valhalla,” he said quietly. Yes, Raine had said that was where she grew up, the realm of the Valkyries. And Odin, that was her father. She’d told him that, too. “I’ll use her sisters. I’m sure they’ll assist me in retrieving Raine from their father.”

“Doubtful,” Draven said. “They told me that Odin knows when Valkyries leave or return to the realm. If they go to Valhalla, he’ll know in an instant.”

“And he won’t know if I go there?”

Draven shrugged. “They didn’t say. I’m not even sure they’d know.”

“And your mother, she never told you how to get there?”

His sons glanced at each other before Draven shook his head. “No, we’ve never been there, and she’s never told us.”

Ferox would at least need to talk to the Valkyries and find out how to reach Valhalla, even if they didn’t accompany him. His entire body was strung tight, and he wasn’t sure if that was due to his injuries, or the fact that the woman he’d shared a life he couldn’t remember with, was missing. Though he had a feeling what caused it. “Find her sisters. Bring them to me as soon as you can.”

“Alright,” Draven said. “Let’s get you moved back upstairs.”

Chapter Twelve

Raine’s head felt tight. She reached up and touched her forehead, feeling dried blood sticking to her skin. Prodding gently, she winced when she touched the worst part. She rolled into a sitting position and blinked open her eyes.

“It’s about time.”

Raine peered in the direction of the voice, seeing Caleen shackled to a wall. Between them was a row of foursquare prison bars. “Caleen?” she asked. “Where are we?”

“Valhalla,” Raven answered, and Raine turned her head to see her.

“How did we get here?”

“Well,” Caleen said, “we were searching for you, and we got attacked. Next thing I know, I’m being dragged into this cell as Raven and Odette are being thrown into theirs; we all fought, so they tied us up. Then we see you getting hauled in, bleeding from your head and completely unconscious.”

“What did they do to you?” Odette asked from another cell.

“They jumped me and Ferox. They … I think they cut his feet off.” A shiver ran through her at the memory even as worry for her mate took center stage in her mind.

Caleen grunted. “But what happened to you?”

“Brick to the head.”

“Oooh,” they all muttered. Yeah, it still hurt like a bitch.

“Do you know what they want with us?”

“No.” Caleen shook her head, which was practically the only movement she could accomplish. “I do know that Father isn’t happy with us though.”

“You saw him?” Raine asked, her eyes widening. She hadn’t seen Father in so many years.

“Of course we saw him,” she replied, her brows lowering. “The portal opens right into his hall. No one goes in or out without being seen.”

One of them does, she thought though that was replaced by, so he saw me. “Right.”

Raine turned her head toward the wooden doorway as another Valkyrie strode in. “Ah, you’re awake. Father has requested your presence,” she said, approaching her cell door. She produced a set of skeleton keys and selected one to unlock the door. It swung open with a groan as the hinges grinded together. She gripped Raine by the forearm and led her out of the prison and up a long set of stone stairs.

“I think I remember you,” Raine said, catching only minor glimpses of the Valkyrie as they passed torches lighting their way.

“You should.” They reached the top and the female steered her toward the right. Toward their father’s hall. Two other Valkyries stood by the doors, opening them as Raine and her escort approached. As soon as she saw the hall’s interior, a wave of emotions overtook her. She’d been within these walls before, and at the time at least, not many had.

The Valkyrie walked her straight into the room and shoved her down onto a chair, before proceeding to bind her to it. Raine was too dumbstruck with emotion to do anything but let her.

“You can leave us, Bree.”

Raine’s head whipped around toward his voice, even as her sister said, “Father, you can’t be ser—”

“That was not a request,” Odin boomed.

Bree quieted then and bowed her head as she scurried from the room, the expanse echoing with the sounds of the doors slamming shut.

Raine peered up at her father as he crossed the room and sat in his throne, scrutinizing her with an indeterminable expression on his face. She’d forgotten how big he was; that was her first thought at seeing him. His hair had also darkened slightly; no longer a light blond that it used to be, it was now dark blond with a few strands of brown. His beard hadn’t changed much, other than growing darker along with his hair, and he still had those light blue, piercing eyes. That was maybe the one physical attribute she did share with him. The last time she’d seen him, he’d still worn the patch over his left eye. It had regenerated beautifully. So perfectly, in fact, that she would have never guessed he’d been without it had she not seen it for herself.

They sat there for a few minutes, staring at each other without speaking a single word. He was reading her every bit as much as she was reading him.

“How have you been, Daughter?”

“I have been well. And you?”

He shrugged. “Not much has changed since you left.”

“You mean since you banned me?”

His eyes narrowed. “You made your choice.”

“Well, you made it easy.”

A half smile appeared before his lips slid back into place. “You haven’t changed much, I see.”

“Are you damning that or celebrating it?”

“I’m still deciding.” Odin stood from his throne and descended the stairs until he reached the landing she was on. She kept her eyes on him as he neared her. The only time she let her eyes stray was when he’d walked slowly behind her chair. “Your hair has gotten curlier.”

“I’m surprised you can see that through the blood.”

“Regrettable, but clearly necessary. Your sisters told me you fought well.”

“Not well enough.” Raine sighed and eyed him again as he came into view on the other side of her. “What do you want with me, Father?”

“Can we not catch up?”

“You’re the one who has me shackled to the chair.”

He waved his hand in dismissal. “That was Bree’s doing. I couldn’t care less if you were shackled.” Her binds immediately fell from her wrists, and she rubbed her skin where the metal had been. “Walk with me.”

Her gaze shot up at him. “What?”

“Let’s take a walk. Are you not curious how your home looks after so long?”

More than he could know; though she couldn’t consider this home anymore. Her home was with the Guardians now, and second would be Vampur, if anyone could call it home any longer. She nodded in response and stood.

“Would you like to have someone look at that?” her father asked, gesturing to her head.

“No. I’m fine.”

“Very well.” He shrugged and turned away, walking toward one of the doors that would lead out of the room. Raine fell into step beside him. They walked leisurely, and soon, they were outside in one of his gardens, with first moon bright in the sky. First moon had always been her favorite of the two. It was bigger, brighter, and was so much more beautiful than the other.

“Why did you bring me back? Why send others to get me?”

Odin continued his stride next to her, though she had noticed the quick glance he’d tossed her way. They reached another doorway, which he held open for her, surprising her immensely. There was a time he’d have waited for her to open it for him. They ended up in one of the grand passageways; one that she was familiar with. She’d seen it hundreds of times.

As they neared the end of the hall that led to the main entrance, she slid her gaze upward with a hitch in her throat. Attached to the wall was a ten foot painting of her in the midst of battle. She wore no armor, had nicks and cuts along her arms and legs, and yet, she appeared victorious. “It’s still here.”

“Of course it is,” her father replied, sounding almost as shocked that she hadn’t expected it to be.

She faced him, swallowing down the lump that formed in her throat. It took a few tries to loosen it. “But you banned me.”

Odin’s face softened as he stepped closer to her, cupping her face in his hands. It reminded her of so many years ago, when she’d been a young girl. Her father had been so kind and loving, had chosen her among the many, singling her out as his favorite and making no efforts to hide it, even though he loved all her sisters as well. He had cared for her, told her fairy tales as he tucked her in for bed, and hugged her whenever she’d come crying because she’d had a scraped knee. And when she’d grown old enough to hold a wooden sword and her fighting classes had begun, he had watched her every day during class and had taken time afterward to train her even more, honing her craft.

He smiled sadly. “You have always been my favorite, Raine. My banning you is, and always has been, regrettable. I should have known that you would eventually see the error in your ways.”

Raine’s eyes narrowed as she stepped backward. “What do you mean?”
Her father’s hands left her face as he raised them in exasperation. “It’s ridiculous, of course. One of my daughters, one of my Valkyries, living with a vampire?”

“Living with? Father, I’m in love with him.”

His face morphed into disgust. “Still? Even after all these years? How could one created for such greatness settle for such a lowly creature?”

“Settle?” she gawked. She couldn’t have heard him right. Her male was everything Odin had once celebrated. “Ferox is strong and brave; he’s a king and a warrior, and he protects humans, which is something you used to stand for!” She didn’t miss his grimace. “He fights every night, along with our sons and brothers to—”

“Sons?” Odin asked, his eyes fastening on hers within an instant.

She froze, unable to speak another word. It was true that Valkyries weren’t supposed to be able to have children, since that was part of the blessing—or curse, depending on who looked at it—that each of Odin’s daughters were bestowed with before birth. The fact that her father looked so excited, angered, and well, flabbergasted at the moment, caused a qualm in her stomach.

“So it’s true then,” he said, his voice practically purring. “I had thought it a jest, just someone using that excuse to reach one of the temples.”

Her stomach churned again, the uneasiness growing. “What do you mean?”

“A few weeks ago, a male traveled to a temple using my bloodline as his passage.”

Raine blinked, but said nothing as her father continued.

“I knew it wasn’t one of my daughters since the connection was purely masculine, but I also knew it wasn’t Thor. He’d have no need to prove his worth.”

“How do you know?” she asked. “How could you sense something like that?”

He eyed her before peering up at the heavy canvass portraying her. He clasped his hands behind his back. “I once held a seat within that temple, though most will have no clue that I did. I have never technically retracted it, so I can tell when one of my blood enters that realm.” He faced her again. “And now we can bring my grandsons home.”

She shook her head. “They are home. They’re where they belong.”

“You know, that’s your problem. You’ve never been one to see the big picture. If I have grandsons, then my army gains their strength, which means I gain their strength. Or if they are not worthy, then they’re a blemish and should be terminated.”

She gasped. How could her father have grown so cruel, so uncaring since she’d left? “They’re not yours,” she spat. “They don’t fight for you, and they don’t belong in your army.”

“That’s for me to decide. Bree!” he yelled, his voice booming through the hallway.

The other Valkyrie entered the room within seconds, beelining straight for them.

“Take her down to the dungeons and lock her up,” her father said. Bree tried to grip Raine’s arms, effectively causing Raine to dodge her. Odin wouldn’t have any of it, and turned his mental power on her, telepathically removing her ability to move. She growled, trying to overpower his hold, but to no avail.

Once Bree had her bound from head to toe, Odin loosened his mental grip. “And, Bree? Summon the girls. I need them to acquire my grandsons. It seems their mother has no interest in having them come home.”

“Do you want me to send them to meet up with Halia and Morda? They’re still doing surveillance on the … vampire.”

“Yes.” Odin grinned. “And make sure my grandsons find their way here.”

****

“You’ve got to be kidding me.”

Bree smiled as a quiet chuckle bubbled up from her chest. They’d been in the dungeon for hours, and after burning her repeatedly with a fire-hot sword didn’t break her, Bree had gotten out her whip and slashed it against her stomach.

Raine gripped the chain that wrapped her wrists. “I must have done something to you in the past to really piss you off.”

“You have no idea. How do you think the rest of us felt, watching you be Father’s favorite?” The whip cracked against Raine’s skin. “And how you were chosen to go to the tournament.” Another crack. “And watching Father mourn you when you left for that … that … leech.” Bree grunted as she swung the whip again and it clashed against Raine’s stomach.

“Not my fault,” she breathed, shaking from the sound lashings.

“Yes it is!” Bree shouted. “It’s always been your fault. It’s your fault I fell out of favor with Father, and it’s your fault our mother is dead!”

Raine lifted her head from the table, meeting the Valkyrie’s eyes. Our mother? She’d said our mother. Did that mean—

“And now you return, and suddenly you’ve born sons. Gods, how is it that everything is always about you?”

“Bree,” Raine said. “Are we?”

“Sisters?” Another crack. “Of course we are, you stupid bitch. Before you came along, I was Father’s favorite, and then our mother got pregnant again and you killed her. Do you have any idea what it’s like to actually know your mother and have her ripped away?” She’d said that last part with another strike of the whip.

Raine’s teeth ground together. “At least you actually got to know her.”

“Ugh!” Bree groaned. “Stop changing the subject. Where are your sons?”

Raine exhaled slowly as the whip slashed against her stomach more times than she’d been able to count. Instead, she looked up at the ceiling, trying to take her mind off what was happening. Caleen, Raven, and Odette were watching her from their cells, horror on each of their faces. She hadn’t been able to look at them often, their expressions making this far worse. “What’s happened since I left that’s turned you all into tyrants?” she said, her voice gruff from the cries that had escaped her in the last few hours.

“You’re only making this worse—” she cracked the whip “—for yourself. What are their names? What do they look like? Where are they?”

Raine had refused to answer, and her marred skin was proof of it. Her wrists were shackled above her head, and she hung there, unable to move since her ankles were also bound. “I guess we’ll be here for a while, because I won’t tell you anything.” She wouldn’t mention that she couldn’t take much more. Her body had grown weak, both from the battle in Jersey and the hours spent here.

Bree glared at her and pulled on a lever near the door. The chains released, and Raine fell to the ground in a heap, coughing as her face hit the hard stone floor. Bree was on her in an instant, flipping her over to her back as she pinned her down. The glint of a blade sparkled before her eyes as Bree’s face inched closer. “Well then, if you don’t talk, maybe I can get one of your friends to,” she said, gesturing with her chin as her eyes met Raven’s. “Then we’ll see just how strong you are.” Bree flashed her gaze back to Raine as the blade pressed against her neck, just under her jawbone. “Or, maybe one of them will tell me of your vampire. I bet I can get answers from him. One way or another.”

Raine shook her head, though she feared what one of her sisters might say. She didn’t want them injured, but she also couldn’t put her sons and mate in danger’s way. Bree growled in irritation and the knife sank in, scraping against her jaw.

Raine squeaked an awful, gurgling sound, feeling every centimeter that the knife burrowed in. Her heart pounded in her ears, and her vision grew wavy from tears.

“As for you,” Bree sneered. “I think it’s time to call in Darla.”

Despite the pain she was in, and the fact that her body was begging to let darkness take her over, a flare of panic washed through her. Darla was one of those Valkyries one never forgot. She was Father’s prized mage who had excelled in the art of obliterating one’s memory. Raine had seen it countless times over her years spent in Valhalla, helping Valkyries to forget events, or even to forget their sorrow. But it had been centuries since she’d even thought of her, and wondered briefly just how much power Darla held now.

She blacked out as the hilt pressed against her throat, her last thoughts of the past she hoped never to forget.

Chapter Thirteen

Tournament of Legends

Day Thirteen

“Ughhhh,” Raine grumbled. The godsdamned key was wedged into the rock much tighter than she’d thought. Maybe if she just hit it more with her sword, she could break the boulder apart enough to get it free. Pulling her Hjörr from its sheath, she brought it down against the hard stone. With every thwack of her sword, she grunted, surprised she wasn’t inflicting more damage. Had it been a tree in Valhalla, she’d have certainly sawed completely through it by now.

She only had to retrieve this key and one more item before she could move on to the last treasure. If she didn’t hurry, and anyone else happened upon her, she’d be forced to take them out. Just like she had thus far.

During the champion’s meeting six days earlier, each contestant had been given a pouch with the understanding that no one was to open it until a siren sounded. In reality, it was enchanted not to open until that siren, so even if one had wanted to, it would have been nigh impossible. Each bag held a stone of purple, turquoise, or orange: each color representing one of three challenges. When the siren sounded, Raine had produced a turquoise stone; Caleen, an orange one. They had each set off for their respective games, which were indicated only by a pair of colored flags at each entrance. No one else had reached the turquoise flags at the same time as Raine, so when she grabbed a scroll from the basket near one of the flag posts, she took her time in reading the instructions.

There were seven items to be found: a grappling hook, a rope, another scroll, a key, a torch, a metal shackle, and a mysterious final treasure. There was no particular order in which the items had to be found, but the first six items listed must be in hand before the scroll could be unraveled, revealing the clues to the final treasure. There was no telling how many of each item there were, and that was why she’d fought for the items she now carried. She refused to let anyone walk away with her prize.

“Finally,” she breathed. The boulder at last gave way enough that she could pry the key free. She slid the object into her bag and hustled off at the first sound of a twig cracking under someone’s foot. She’d fight if she had to, but with no knowledge of what lay ahead, or how much energy she’d have to expend to win this round, there was really no point in fighting unless absolutely necessary.

Now all she had to find was the torch. She’d kept an eye out for days, figuring that it and the key would be the hardest to find. Wooden torches hidden within a forest meant that finding them would be a bitch. The only reason she had happened upon the key was because she had located a stream and had stopped for a rest. When she had dropped her pack next to the boulder, the key glinted in the light, catching her attention. And gods if it hadn’t been hard to get out of the stone.

Strolling through the forest, she realized there wouldn’t be much daylight left. She had no idea what trinkets the others had found, or how close anyone was to locating the final item. How many torches were there? How many of the unknown item was there? Would there just be one victor, or multiple? No matter, she wouldn’t leave any of it to chance.

A bird chirped, drawing her attention skyward, and she stopped her stride, feeling a fool. Why hadn’t she considered it before? All of the items so far had been on or near the ground, but that didn’t mean that was the case for everything. And now, realizing that a torch could be literally anywhere in this heavily forested land, she would keep an eye upward, searching the trees as she walked. If she were lucky, she’d catch the outline of one in the sunlight ... if she even had much light left.

Her ears twitched at the sounds of grunting not far away, and she stealthily made her way toward the scuffle. Thinking better than being caught hiding within the brush, she whipped out the grappling hook and rope, connecting the two together. She spun it, releasing the hook as it whizzed upward and caught a branch. She yanked on the rope, cinching the hook into place before bracing a foot on the tree trunk. Scaling the tree had been cake, and after she hastily stored the grapple and rope in her bag, she scooted along the tree branch until she got a look at the fight taking place below. She couldn’t see it clearly, not with branches and leaves in the way, but she could see well enough to tell that it involved three demons. After a few minutes of searching, she spotted what they were fighting over: another key, there in the trunk of a tree. It was clear one of them had begun shaving the bark away, working to free the item, but had been interrupted by at least one of the others. Raine peered on as they battled it out, admiring their technique and brute strength as they pummeled one another. Those were things Father had always taught her to admire, even though she wasn’t supposed to prize them in a male, per se. They punched and kicked, throwing each other to the ground in a furious battle.

Another being came into view, inching toward the tree that held the key. She did a once over his form, doing a double take as she realized that it was Ferox. She brightened at the sight of him and slid off her perch, lowering herself to the branches below as he set to work on freeing the key. He had it before she even reached the ground, and he rushed from the scene, colliding with her as soon as her boots touched ground.

“Raine?” he gawked, surprised as he gripped her shoulders, righting her before she toppled over. “What are you...” he cleared his throat, “are you in this round?”

“Yes,” she replied, taking a small step back.

They stood there for a few seconds, eyeing each other before his eyes narrowed. “Were you going after the key?”

She shook her head. “No, I already have one. I am looking for a torch, though. You haven’t seen a spare lying around, have you?”

“That’s all you need to find?” At her nod, he added, “We should help each other. I still need to find a scroll.”

She had to admit, it seemed like a good plan. She needed a torch, and he needed a scroll. They could certainly keep an eye out for both items, and two sets of eyes were better than one. And his keen, night-vision eyes would be a great benefit. “Okay, where have you searched?” She felt as though she’d searched everywhere. But ... what if she held the only scroll? What if what he searched for, she already had in her satchel? And he hadn’t said that he didn’t hold a torch; in fact, he had just said that he needed a scroll. Did he have the only torch?

Suddenly, her agreeing to their partnership didn’t seem such a grand idea. She didn’t want to fight Ferox for items, but she couldn’t just give up the chance to win, either. Not even for their friendship.

“Everywhere.” He laughed, shaking his head. “Sometimes I wonder if they have all been found.”

They shared a look, and though she didn’t think they came to exactly the same conclusion, she decided that her teaming up with him still gave her the best shot at finding what she needed. “So we go on the offense,” she said.

Ferox nodded, a small smile spreading across his face as the light continued to fade from the sky. “I guess we do.”

It was a plan then. They set off, no longer searching for treasures, but hunting opponents.

Darkness filled the night, and they used the light from the two moons to navigate the terrain in search for a fight. It hadn’t been long before they came upon a demon, eating his dinner by a fire. She couldn’t tell what kind of demon he was. It didn’t matter. Ferox went in first, flashing so fast that the demon hadn’t even noticed his approach until it was far too late. Ferox punched him in the face, sending his back crashing to the ground with a humph. Raine rushed in as well as the vampire held him down, pummeling him to a pulp. She wasted no time grabbing his bag and rummaging through it. He had acquired four treasures. No torch, and no scroll.

She kept his rope in hand as she dropped the bag and approached the pile of flailing limbs. A flare of excitement kindled within her at seeing the vampire dominate the battle. “Let’s tie him and leave him.”

Ferox rolled off his opponent, keeping a tight grip on the male’s arms as he dragged him toward a nearby tree. With more force than she’d thought possible, he pinned the demon to the trunk, his feet dangling nearly two feet from the ground. Raine handed him one end of the rope before bolting around the tree. She made it around nine times without any problem, with still plenty of rope left to work with. They worked together, binding the demon’s arms and legs, and finishing off with a final wrap, cinching his neck tightly to the trunk.

“That’s good, he can still breathe,” Ferox said as she made one final knot in the line.

She peeked at the demon as she rounded the tree, glad to see that the demon had been well-gagged as well. Unless he could sprout fangs of some sort, the demon wasn’t getting through the gag. As she and Ferox had discussed during their time together earlier in the evening, they were to get in and out, if they were to avoid notice by other contestants.

They doused the flames and left the mumbling demon behind in the darkness, ignoring the obviously unflattering comments he tried to slip past his gag.

They’d searched for hours, but finding their next victim had been slightly more difficult than the first. Their plan had been the same: Ferox went in and kept the contestant busy as Raine searched his belongings. And there it was.

The torch.

The bastard had a torch. The one thing she’d yet to find and this cretin had one? No, she corrected, now she had one; which meant she could go for the final treasure. She could leave now and....

No. She had given her word to Ferox, and she would stick to it. She must help him find his scroll. Glancing at her partner-in-crime, she started, realizing that the demon had turned the fight into his advantage. He’d grown noticeably, his muscular arms having doubled their size. He crushed Ferox’s body into a nearby tree, and she dropped the bag. Torch still gripped in her hand, she tossed it in her own satchel, wishing to the gods that the demon had found a rope. He hadn’t, so they’d have to get a bit more creative in binding him. That was, if they could bind him.

She drew her sword from its sheath and darted into the fray, wasting no time as she sliced the demon’s torso. He shrieked, in a purely terrifying way that sent shivers through her body, and turned his menacing eyes on her. He was strong, that was obvious, but so was she—and she had speed on her side. Raine gave him a taunting wave and rushed off, drawing him farther away from Ferox. When the vampire was no longer in sight, she faced the raging demon and braced herself as he came charging toward her. She barely moved side to side, briskly switching her weight from foot to foot as she waited for him. When he came into reach, she swung her sword, arcing downward as it glanced off his shoulder, blood spurting. He hadn’t slowed though, and shoved her to the ground. She landed and bounced, seeing her feet fly over her head before landing again on her stomach. The demon’s footfalls pounded toward her, and she rolled just in time to miss his massive weight from crushing her. She was on her feet the next instant. Maybe not as fast as usual, but still, she was up before he’d reached her again, but damn she was hurting. His bad arm was hanging limply, and she couldn’t help but smile at the sight. She spun around, planning to draw a deep slash through his stomach.

She didn’t make it.

The demon’s arms wrapped around her, mid-spin, and pulled her into him. Her feet no longer touched the ground as a hard forearm crushed her torso. The other arm wrapped around her neck, cutting off her ability to breathe. She wouldn’t die of suffocation, but it would render her defenseless if she fell unconscious. She gripped his arm, digging her fingertips into his skin, trying to wrench it away, when white-hot pain lanced through her. She registered the sickening sounds of pops and cracks in time with each flash of pain that worked through her. Dear Father, he was breaking her ribs under his hold.

Raine screamed, no longer able to keep the pain inside. The sound of it echoed through the forest, bouncing off the tree trunks and returning to her as if in answer. Lightning bolts crashed all around them, lighting the night sky in brilliant flashes.

She looked up at the one of the moons, taking one final breath as another bolt struck. It was the last thing she saw before her vision went black.

****

“Raine. Raine! By all the gods, are you well?”

She coughed and looked up into Ferox’s eyes as he searched her face and body, his hands roaming over her skin as though he had to make sure she really was whole. A comfort, really, since she wasn’t all that sure that she was. Sitting up, she expected to feel every broken and bruised rib, but surprisingly, she felt far better than she’d thought she would. She wasn’t dead, for one thing—always a plus in the Valkyrie handbook—but she felt remarkable. “I am well.” Darting her gaze over her own skin, and running her palms over her stomach and ribs, she realized she really, truly, was.

Ferox didn’t seem convinced. In fact, he looked horrified. “Your stomach … it doesn’t hurt?”

“No.” She rolled and pushed to her feet, and then started dusting off her ass as a sudden thought occurred to her. “How long have I been,” she paused, “asleep?”

“Just less than two hours.”

Her eyebrows arched. “That’s all?” How could she have healed so rapidly? She’d assumed that she’d have been out for days with how well she felt.

“Yes. You must have fallen asleep”—he looked dubious at her term—”just before I reached you.”

“Where is that bastard? I’m going to kill him.” And she’d make it hurt as much as he’d hurt her.

He looked scandalized, but quickly morphed his expression into the casual one she’d grown accustomed to. “He’s somewhere back there. I took care of him and got us the hell out of there.” He flushed and smiled shyly before the smile fell away. “I apologize. I shouldn’t have spoken that way in front of a lady.”

Raine waved her hand in dismissal and snorted. “Don’t worry about it. You probably picked up on that nasty habit from me. I’ve never been one for formalities.” She eyed him, smiling at his flushing face. “I haven’t exactly been acting myself, so I find it refreshing.”

He returned her smile and exhaled, visibly relaxing. “We should probably get on the move. I don’t know what kind of demon he is, but he could be tracking us already.”

She reached to draw her Hjörr, but found nothing in its sheath. “Oh, damn.”

“What?”

“My sword. I must have dropped it back there … wherever that was.”

He shook his head. “I didn’t see anything. The only thing I saw was this.” He whipped the hilt from his bag and held it out to her.

“Yes, that’s it.” She gripped it and the blade sprang to life, appearing out of thin air.

Ferox’s mouth gaped open. “How in the fu—I mean, how is that possible?”

“It is my sword; made for me and me alone. My Hjörr exists for no one but me.” At his skeptical expression, she added, “My half-brother forged this for me. It has been blessed to be only my weapon. To anyone else, it is useless.” Unless they wanted to throw it at an opponent, she supposed. She had been hit in the head by a hilt before. It wasn’t exactly pleasant.

“We should be on our way.” Ferox picked up her bag and handed it to her. “Were you able to find anything we needed?”

Oh, right. “Yes, he had a torch,” she answered, drawing it from the bag. She’d been surprised to see that it wasn’t made of wood at all, but a dark, shiny brass. She had been so focused on finding the treasure that she hadn’t even thought to ask to see his, or at least ask him what it looked like.

He took the torch from her outstretched hand and inspected it, nodding before handing it back. “It looks like you have what you needed.” He cleared his throat. “But you’re still here.”

Raine averted her eyes, taking special care as she placed the torch with the other treasures she’d acquired. She faced him again, her eyes narrowing as she stared at the male in the moonlight. “What do you mean?”

“You have the treasure you needed to move on to the final one. Why didn’t you just take it and go?”

There was something about that look in his eyes that had her rubbing her arm, and darting her gaze around the forest so she had time to think of a good response. She had thought about taking it and going for the final treasure. It had crossed her mind for a split-second before she’d rejected it, determined to keep her word to the vampire. But her promise hadn’t been the only reason she stayed. In truth, she had enjoyed their time together and hadn’t wanted it to end, despite the fact that she may have—or still could—lose the round. Could she tell him so? Nope. What would he have done if his treasure had been found instead? “You know that I already hold a scroll. Why didn’t you take that and leave me behind?”

“I couldn’t do that to you.”

Silence stretched between them, the only sounds in the forest coming from the insects singing their nocturnal songs. “Why not?”

Ferox regarded her, indecision on his face. She wasn’t quite sure what to say to him, not wishing to admit why she hadn’t taken the torch and run for the final treasure. A moment later, he exhaled loudly and ran a hand through his hair before he stepped toward her, placing his hand lightly around her neck. She inhaled sharply as her skin tingled from his touch. His mouth was on hers a second later. Excitement bloomed within her as the warm softness of his lips caressed hers, and as the stubble on his chin rasped against her skin. It was so different than the last time. This kiss wasn’t hesitant, nor did it feel like a friendly exchange between unlikely friends. Holy gods, she’d never felt anything like this. It was so ... so... right, and wrong, and everything in between. She wrapped her arms around his shoulders, drawing him closer to her.

She needed more.

He lifted her off her feet, palming her ass. She let him, wanting this as desperately as he seemed to. And then her back was against a tree and her legs wound around his waist. Not once had his lips left hers, and he had started licking inside her mouth, playing his tongue against hers.

Ferox growled against her, and she pulled back, giggling at the feel of it. His palms found her breasts through her top, massaging them as he brushed his thumbs over her budding nipples. She moaned, throwing her head back as her body arched into him. Oh gods, she needed this. How could she have never known what this was, or that she craved this so? Her lips found his again, and this time, she met his tongue with hers, licking his mouth as he’d done to her. He growled again, holding her more forcefully against the tree as his hands roamed over her shirt and pulled the two pieces apart, revealing her breasts to the cold night air.

They weren’t chilled for long. Ferox’s palms were on them again, and the warmth of his skin against them sent her body into blazing heat. Her hips ground against him, the ache between her legs growing too painful to resist. Oh, how she hurt. She’d never felt this way before, had never wanted someone so badly that it physically hurt her.

Suddenly, the kiss changed, and it was no longer just their tongues in his mouth. She grazed his fangs and pulled her head back, shocked at the feel of them.

What she saw gazing back at her wasn’t the male she’d started kissing. His eyes now glowed vibrant green, and his fangs grew larger by the second as they peeked out from behind his swollen, pink lips. She should have been terrified—well, no, not her—but she should at the very least had the urge to feel disgusted. But instead, she found the sight strangely erotic. The old hag’s comment about what vampires did to each other crept into her mind. He wanted her for more than just her body. He wanted to taste her.

Ferox squeezed his eyes shut, shaking his head. “Raine ... I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean for—”

She hesitantly touched his fangs with her forefinger, smiling as he twitched in astonishment.

“You … like them?

It was in that very instant that she knew: This male—this vampire—would not hurt her. “Yes,” she breathed. “I do.” She inched her face closer to his, flicking her tongue out, stroking the tip of one lightly.

He made a choked sound and groaned, gripping her to him as his mouth clashed against hers. She wanted to hear it again. Angling her head to the side, she darted her tongue into his mouth, licking his fangs as he ground his hips into hers. They were both panting, both sweating at the friction. She wanted more. Needed it beyond belief—

Twigs snapped a few yards away, and Ferox sprang away from her as she reached for her sword. The cold chill of the night air alerted her that her breasts were out in the open and she bent to pick up her top. Sword in hand, she hastily righted herself, and the two of them stood side by side, waiting for whatever creature careened toward them. Before she even realized it happened, Ferox rushed forward, disappearing in a blur as the demon broke through the tree line. The creature was knocked flat on his ass as her vampire collided with him, growling furiously. She’d never heard him sound so feral.

“Wh-wha?” was all the poor bastard had a chance to say before he was whipped upward. Ferox introduced his fist to the demon’s face, knocking his head backward, and shortly after, his body. He fell flat on his back, ogling up at Ferox, barely having time to throw his hands up in defense. Ferox pummeled him—not asking questions, and not giving his opponent a chance to ask. He didn’t stop until the demon had been knocked unconscious, at which point, he rose to his feet and strolled back over to Raine while he caught his breath.

She looked him up and down as he neared her, unable to hide the smile that spread across her face. His fight had been undeniably hot, keeping her pulse at a fast pace as she’d watched Ferox hand the demon his own ass. “What was that about?”

He shrugged, feigning nonchalance. “I sensed a threat, and I took care of it. We really should get going.” He bent down and picked up his bag, extracting an unraveled scroll.

“You have a scroll?” she gawked. “An opened one? You…” She hadn’t seen him open his scroll, and the only way he could have opened it was if he’d already acquired all the other treasures. “When?”

“Just before I found you.”

And he’d stopped to help her. “Why wouldn’t you just move on to find the last … You know what, never mind.” She gripped her scroll and unraveled it, her gaze darting over the map. She eyed him over the paper, wondering why the male would give up his victory over this round. She studied the map, recognizing certain geographical landmarks, before focusing on her vampire. “You weren’t far off, were you?”

“I was close. But, now we have an equal chance at reaching it,” he said.

“And what if there is only one treasure when we get there? Who gets it?”

“If that happens, then we’ll figure it out then.”

She shook her head as an unintentional smile crept across her face, barely keeping a laugh from escaping her. She truly did find his informal speech and nonchalance refreshing, especially since she’d been trying so hard to keep her own speech within acceptable limits. He’d certainly loosened up since they’d first met, and she wondered if the things they had just done to each other had been responsible for it, or if the fight had brought it on.

Scroll gripped in hand, she nodded. “Fine. Let’s go.”

Chapter Fourteen

Millburn, New Jersey

Present Day

Ferox paced, eyeing the warriors whenever he met one of their eyes. “We’ve got to find a way to reach her.” His blood boiled with rage and the ever-growing need to find Raine. It was something akin to when he’d sensed her in danger, and he’d done anything to reach her—even plow through a fucking car. He growled. “What the fuck is wrong with me?”

Draven met his gaze, a slight tick working in his eye. “Mom is your mate. Your Instinct is probably pushing you to find her.”

He rolled his eyes and set to pacing again. No one could find the Valkyries; they’d up and disappeared at about the same time as Raine, which meant that no one knew how to reach her. Every Guardian in the house was with him now, sitting around the cream-colored living room and watching him act like a goddamned caged animal. He halted at that thought and focused on Ally. “You.”

She jolted in surprise and glanced up at him. “What?”

“You’re a goddess.”

She glanced at Draven unsurely before answering, “Yeah.”

“You should be able to get there.”

Dellingr shook his head. “She’s never been there, and she doesn’t know enough to navigate—”

“Well then you can,” Ferox said, focusing on him. He’d learned a lot over the last few days, and knew full well that Ally was a goddess, and that Dellingr was a Sun God. Who better to travel to different realms than the ones who were probably responsible for their creation?

Dellingr’s eyes narrowed. “I was about to say that I’ve never been there myself, and being that Odin is technically the king of my pantheon, he would know immediately if I were to go there.”

“Are you more powerful than he is?”

“No.” This was said with his eyes cast downward.

Ferox sighed and ran his fingers through his hair. He glanced around the room before settling on his two sons and Raider. “How did I get there before?”

“You made a deal with someone,” Ethan replied. “A Keymaster, I think you said.”

He stared at the younger one with his brows raised, silently asking for more even as Raider nodded in confirmation.

“A Keymaster has the knowledge of where portals are and how to navigate them from realm to realm until you end up where you wanted to go,” Raider supplied.

“Okay,” Ferox said, running through all of this new information. “Who knows a Keymaster?” No one spoke up. They merely shook their heads.

“I might know of a way we can get there,” Draven said after a few seconds silence. “It’s not through a Keymaster, but it might still work. Demetrius told me of a way to reach Unitas when Ally was there. I was able to reach the temple using an Angelos.”

“That’s dangerous though,” Ally said. “You told me yourself that they could take you to your death as easily as they could help you to another realm.”

“She’s right,” Raider said. “Demetrius told me of the risks. That’s not the way we want to go.”

“But if it means he could reach her....” Draven said.

“He’s right. I need to find her.” His very being demanded it of him. He felt as though he could go into a rage at any moment, barely keeping himself under tight rein.

“You would risk our father’s life?” Ethan asked, turning a look of disgust on his brother.

“Of course not,” Draven argued, scandalized. “I just know how he’s feeling right now. I would have done anything to reach Ally. Even had the Angelos taken me to my death I would have died knowing that at least I’d done something.”

“But you told me yourself that you had to use your bloodline to gain access, and you even owe her a favor.”

“And what happens if we get a different Angelos who isn’t so forgiving?” Ethan turned away from Draven and focused on Ferox as he leaned forward, bracing his elbows on his knees. “The Valkyries are gone, and the Angelos really isn’t an option. You have to remember how you reached Valhalla before.”

Ferox swallowed and met everyone’s eyes: each of the Guardians, their mates, and the other warriors. He finally nodded. He had to remember. There was just no other choice.

****

“Wakey, wakey, little sister.”

Raine opened her eyes, blinking rapidly as a pair of bright green eyes stared down at her. Darla was special amongst the Valkyries, having been conceived during their father’s phase of being immensely interested in witches. Though no one knew their mother—or, she mentally corrected, most don’t know their mother as it turns out—it was rumored that Darla’s mother was a very powerful sorceress, and that Darla had inherited some of her mother’s magical traits. As far as Raine knew, every other Valkyrie was the product of a human female and Odin.

“Darla,” she said, coughing. She could still feel the nasty effects of Bree’s knife, but feeling how bad it truly was proved impossible at the moment. She was again shackled down, feeling manacles on both her wrists and ankles, and even one across her stomach. Not surprisingly, she was in the same cell. Just above her and a bit to the right was a grate that let the sunlight filter in, lighting the dungeon. Though the torches were still needed, it was a relief to see the bright sunlight beaming in. “What do you plan to do to me?”

Darla grew excited at that and clapped happily. “Do you remember when.... Oh no, I guess you wouldn’t. Well, I am just going to remove a bit of your memory. No biggie.”

That was what she’d suspected, though hearing it caused a qualm in her stomach. “What part?”

Darla shrugged. “Just the last twelve centuries or so.”

She shook her head, grateful for that tiny bit of freedom in her otherwise immobile position. “Please don’t, Darla. I can’t forget. I won’t.”

She gazed down at her with an expression of mock understanding. “If I could pick and choose the memories you needed to forget, you know I would. Oh, wait a minute … I can do that,” she teased.

Raine bit her lip, terrified of what was to come. She’d seen this done too many times, and knew that it was going to be immensely painful. The other Valkyries she’d seen had screamed and cried as Darla worked on them. She fisted her hands as Darla inched in closer, her eyes swirling as she summoned her power. She wouldn’t forget. She wouldn’t. Raine closed her eyes, keeping them tightly shut as she forced herself to remember the past. If she refused to let her memories go, then her sister couldn’t take them.

She hoped.

Darla’s face was just above hers now, her breath fanning across her skin. “Now, this won’t hurt a bit.”

Raine felt the pressure as Darla prodded in her mind.

****

Tournament of Legends

Day Fourteen

Raine eyed the cliff, wondering how far up the rock wall went. At least she knew what the grapple and rope were for now, though she suddenly wished she had acquired more than one rope. Ferox already had his put together, and was currently winding the rope so he could throw it with ease. Raine had connected hers days ago, and quickly pulled it from her satchel, glancing up as Ferox released his in the air, the hook snagging on the rock. He pulled it tight, and tested its durability by placing both feet against the wall.

“Seems strong enough,” he said over his shoulder.

“You should head up. We better make sure one of us makes it up there first.” There was no telling how close another contestant was.

He dropped to the ground and faced her, letting the rope sway in the soft wind. “I’m not leaving you behind.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t worry about that, vampire.” She focused on winding her rope, not allowing him to see the slight smile that formed. “I’m nearly ready to climb up too. Now go.”

Ferox raised an eyebrow and folded his arms, planting his feet shoulder width apart. Stubborn vampire.

“Oh, fine.” Grapple and rope tightly in hand, Raine ran headlong for a nearby tree, her boots making crunching sounds as she propelled herself up the large trunk and jumped, spinning in the air as she hurtled toward the cliff face. As soon as she cleared the branches she spun the rope, faster and faster before releasing it. The hook caught just before she reached the wall and she gripped the rope, swinging for a time before her feet met the wall again. She peered down at Ferox, who was staring slack-jawed up at her from nearly thirty feet below. “Wish you would have listened to me now?” she yelled.

He set to climbing, his eyes intent on her. “Don’t worry, little Valkyrie, I’ll catch up before you even reach your hook.”

She smiled and looked up, placing one hand over the other as she climbed upward, bracing her feet against the wall with every foot she gained. She was making good progress, especially considering she’d never done such a thing, when she felt a hand on her ankle.

“Better speed up, little one,” Ferox said, a teasing growl to his voice. He’d been right; he had caught up to her before she reached her own hook. She squealed in delight—surprising herself—as he gave her leg a squeeze, and she doubled her efforts, climbing the rope, and the wall, even faster. Ferox continued to growl playfully at her, teasing that he could pass her. No doubt he could, with as fast as he’d caught her. She couldn’t stop laughing, finding the task much more pleasant with him as company.

They reached their grapples, dangling precariously by one hand as they launched the hook farther up the cliff before they set to climbing again. Only this time, Ferox did remain by her side, though his taunts and teases never ceased. She was growing weak with laughter as his gaze grew heated and wanting.

She wanted him too.

“How much farther?” she asked when they reached their hook for the third time. “Can you see?”

“I think we’ll make it with one last throw,” he said. “If not, it won’t be much more than that.”

She nodded and found a good hold with one hand as she worked her hook free of the rock. She let the rope slide through her fingers, gauging how far she wanted to let the hook drop so she could get a good swing on it. When it felt far enough, she began to circle it around and let go of the rope as the hook soared up, flying vertically just in front of the rock. Come on, come on, she thought, watching the hook go higher and higher. She felt the jar in the rope and pulled, hoping that she got a good hold. “Here goes nothing,” she said, winking at Ferox. What had gotten into her?

His eyes glowed in response, an expression that sent tendrils of heat through her nerves crossing his face. And suddenly, she didn’t feel weak from laughter. Now she wanted to reach the top so she could get her hands on him again.

So his hands would be on her.

Ferox’s grapple whizzed past her, his rope following shortly after as it sailed higher. When it finally caught on something high above, she heard him climb, gaining on her. He was by her side again, though no longer teasing and taunting. He was as determined to reach the top as she was.

And now, it was no longer a joyful climb. Instead, it was a race to the top.

She doubled her efforts again, and he responded in kind. She’d grip her rope and pulled herself higher, and the next second, Ferox would be a few feet higher than she. She’d catch up and pass him, only to have him beat her again.

Raine reached the top of the cliff at the same time as Ferox, and threw her foot up, hooking it on the edge before rolling onto the landing. They were both laughing as they caught their breath. She was exhausted, and her hands were bruised and burned from hours on the rope, but she couldn’t have been happier. She stared up at the sky above, forcing her breathing to slow. There was a scuffling nearby, and Ferox’s face came into view just above her, his weight on her a little as he leaned on one elbow. His hand slid under her head, creating a pleasant cushion from the hard rock, while the other hand slid over her arm, tickling her skin. Her stomach tightened, her heart lurching at the feel of him.

Their lips met hard and fast, no longer hesitant, no longer questioning. There was a mutual need between them. He took her lips, and she took what he gave. No, she demanded it of him. He tasted sweet, his lips soft, yet unyielding as they melded with hers. His full weight settled on her, and his hands began roaming over her entire body, this time uninhibited. They were everywhere at once. So were hers, feeling anything and everything she could get them on. His hard chest and broad shoulders, then down his muscled back and sides, then between their writhing bodies, feeling the hard bulges of his muscles.

Then lower.

He growled as she felt the hardness between his legs, and his quick inhale of breath as she dipped her hands into the waist of his pants and gripped him. Just touching him there caused her core to tighten with need. He froze and pulled his lips away from her, resting his forehead against hers. “A little gentler, Caalia.”

“Too rough?” she asked, a little mortified.

He smiled, though a little painfully. “A little.”

Ne’er before had she felt—let alone seen—a male. Not there. Though, at the moment, she was less concerned with seeing it as she was with feeling him grind it against her. Between her legs, where she ached so. His hands were beneath her skirt now, traveling up her thighs and pausing at the junction of her legs.

“I’ve wanted to touch you here all day,” he rasped. “I’ve seen up your tiny skirt for hours, just watching your tight ass.”

“Is that why you’ve stayed below me all day?” she breathed.

“Maybe.” The teasing glint in his eyes told the truth of it.

His head dipped to her neck as he worked his hands over her. One, rubbing and tickling where she was wet, the other, slipping under her top, sliding it upward. He had it off her in seconds, and whipped it away, seeming not to care where it landed. She could have cared less herself. He looked upon her with dumbfounded awe, his eyes hungrily raking over her bared flesh, her breasts, and her stomach. He returned his gaze to her breasts and took a nipple into his mouth, flicking it with his tongue. She hissed, losing all train of thought, only recalling what she’d been in the middle of when his hips thrust into her hand, stroking the length between his legs. She would take him into her now, if he wanted it. Her body was ready and pleading for this powerful male to fill her. There was no other she’d rather have than this proud warrior, so strong and handsome. Raine opened her legs farther to him, earning her one of those growls that sent her excitement spiking. He released her breast and peered at her in question. Oh yes, he was thinking the same thing; he wanted to be in her as well. She gave his shaft a long, slow stroke, stopping only to cup his balls in her hand. He made that choking sound again as his eyes closed and his body shuddered.

A loud chink sounded not far away, and Ferox scrambled off of her. She rolled as well, following his lead. Peering over the edge of the cliff, she was surprised to see another contestant, making quick work of the climb.

Ferox peered down at him dubiously, looking more than displeased at the interruption. She was too. “We’d better get going.” He stood up and picked up her shirt before handing it to her. He looked at her wantonly before she started to slide it on. “Who knows how many final prizes there are?” he said, almost to qualify their need to go.

She couldn’t agree more, though she did mourn the loss of his heat, the touch of his skin. She felt flushed, and the ache between her legs grew to an almost unbearable pain. Resigned, Raine grabbed her bag and produced her scroll. “Right. Let’s go.”

The trek hadn’t taken long. Within a few minutes they reached another cliff face. For a moment, she’d thought they were in for yet another climb, but at a second glance, she decided that they probably weren’t. This wall had a large design on it, showing a jumble of images that could only be recognized if one likely studied it for hours.

“I don’t know,” Ferox said, staring just as intently at the images. “There has to be something to all of those, don’t you think?”

Raine nodded and dropped to her knees, emptying the contents of her bag. There had to be a clue. The scroll certainly hadn’t filled them in on what to do at this point, but perhaps one of the other items could shed some light for them. Ferox joined her, having picked up on what she was about as she inspected the treasures. Gods knew she’d spent enough quality time with the grapple and rope to know there was nothing on those. She hadn’t seen any images on her scroll, nor on the torch. There was a design on the shackle, however, and also on the key.

She glanced up at Ferox, both items in hand. “They match.”

Eyes shining with excitement, he grabbed the shackle from her hand and stood, studying the design. She did the same, and when she thought she had it memorized, she searched the wall, hoping beyond hope that the same image was somewhere on there. If it wasn’t, they were in for a battle with the poor bastard that had followed them up the wall. He’d likely be on them any minute. Although, throwing him over the edge of the cliff did sound rather exciting.

“Start on that side,” Ferox said, pointing toward the right side of the massive design. “I’ll start on the left, and we can work our way in.”

Raine strode toward the right side and started scanning, searching for any similarities in the swirls and patterns. She hadn’t gotten very far in when Ferox shouted, “I’ve got it.”

She rushed toward him, noting that he wasn’t even looking at the rock face at all. On a smaller boulder, facing the large wall with the intricate design, was an exact replica of the symbol on the key and shackle. The design glowed blue, the intensity growing as she neared, and she was surprised to see that the symbol on the treasures had begun to glow as well. They had undoubtedly found it.

Raine touched the rock, running her fingers over the course stone, first over the glowing design, and then, when nothing occurred from that, when she found a spot that was completely smooth. “Hmm,” she said, inching her eyes closer to the surface. There was a slight crack surrounding it. “Why would that be slick?” She pressed her thumb hard against the smooth circle and the rock parted in two. The two jagged pieces of the boulder cut like a puzzle, running down the lines within the design.

“You smart, little….” Ferox trailed off, hearing scuffling footsteps. They peered around the boulder, spotting another demon heading their way. They darted behind the rock once more, carefully avoiding it seeing them.

Sharing a glance with one another, Raine stepped inside the split boulder first, followed closely by Ferox. The sounds of grinding behind them, and the immediate lack of light, indicated that the boulder had closed once more. Even the glowing symbols on the key and shackle had faded slightly.

“Do you think he heard us?” she asked.

“I don’t think so. If he did, he would have run toward us.”

And with any luck, the other contestant would have a hard time figuring out the puzzle at the rock. Raine peered around, finding that there was really only one way to go. “We need light,” she said, peeking over her shoulder at Ferox.

“Yeah. This is even too dark for me.” He laughed. “Hold on. Let’s see if we can light one of these torches.” Letting the fading glow guide him, he found some small stones along the passageway. He slammed one against the rocky wall, producing a tiny spark. “This should work. If I can get enough spark, I can light it.”

Raine watched in fascination as the vampire continued to pound the rock against the wall. She held the torch at the ready, just below where the sparks flew. “Will it work if you just grind the rock against it?”

He looked dubious, at least from what she could see in the limited lighting, but did as she said. He drew the rock against the wall, grinding it hard and sending a shower of sparks in all directions. She placed the torch just under them, catching the tinder that was housed inside ablaze.

Ferox’s face glowed in the firelight, and she couldn’t miss the expression of his astonishment. “How do you do it?”

“That was pure luck,” she replied honestly. “But normally, it’s because I am Valkyrie. We are clever and strong.”

“No doubt.” He laughed, though more to himself.

“We should go.” Raine gestured him ahead and handed him the torch. “You should lead. I’ll listen for our little friend in case he starts to catch up.” With as close as the demon was to them, she realized that he could catch up at any minute, and with as narrow as the passageway was, there was no telling how a battle would go down if they were caught unaware.

Her concern vanished moments later as the pathway opened up into a huge space, the ceiling dozens of feet high. To the right was another pathway; to the left and up was an opening, lit with brilliant orangey-red light.

“Which way?” she asked, eyeing both options.

“Let’s stick to the right,” Ferox said, heading straight for the lower passageway. “We’ve got a fifty-fifty shot either way.”

“Should we split up?”

He turned and faced her as they entered the mouth of the corridor. “We have a better chance at finding the treasure together, and there’s no telling what lay ahead.”

She nodded in agreement and took ahold of the torch. “My turn to lead.” She set off down the passageway, glancing over her shoulder to make sure her vampire followed. He did, closely, and in her brief peek backward at him, she noted that he’d stared at her ass. She faced forward, putting a little extra sway in her step and was rewarded with a low-rumbling growl that echoed off the walls. She snickered to herself and continued her trek through the darkness, guided only by torchlight. And soon, she no longer needed to look back to know that Ferox followed her. Occasionally, she’d feel one of his hands brush against her, or squeeze her buttocks. She didn’t mind though. In fact, she enjoyed it immensely.

“Another fork,” she sighed, slowing her step as the two options came into view.

“Stick to the right?”

“Sounds as good of a plan as any.” She shrugged. They took the right passageway, which split into three more seconds later.

Ferox laughed to himself. “Have you ever been in a maze?”

“No,” she replied. “I don’t even know what that is.”

“It’s like a big puzzle. You have to find your way to the end, and there’s usually a lot of backtracking. Usually there’s only one right way to go, and all the others end up being dead-ends.”

Raine turned toward him, the torch between them. Puzzles. She was great with puzzles. “You should go on. You can navigate this much faster than I can, and there is no reason we should both put our victories in jeopardy.”

Ferox exhaled loudly before nodding. He hastily retrieved his torch from his bag and touched it to hers, his own springing to life. His free hand cupped her chin as he stepped toward her. “I’ll come for you if I find the treasure.”

“And if I find it first?” she asked, her nerves sending tingling sparks throughout her body at his touch.

“Then call for me. If I can hear you, I’ll come.” He pressed his lips to hers and set off, leaving her alone with only the sounds of his footsteps.

Chapter Fifteen

Millburn, New Jersey

Present Day

“You’re looking pretty good,” Raider said, nodding as he finished inspecting Ferox’s legs. “I’d say you’re healed well enough to put pressure on your legs for more than a few minutes at the time.”

That was good, he thought, since he’d been secretly practicing walking around the confines of his room for days, even doing squats and shifting back and forth hastily as he would in a fight.

“Any luck with the memory?” Demetrius asked.

He, Draven, Raider, and Ethan were all standing around in one of the underground medical rooms, glancing at Ferox expectedly. “No,” he sighed. “I’ve tried, but I just can’t get a reading on where she is.” They would only give it two more days before they would default to Draven’s plan of summoning an Angelos, no matter the consequences. Demetrius had even suggested it as well.

Draven took one of the chairs that lined the wall, his eyes meeting Ferox’s. “When was the last time you drank from her?”

Heat rushed to Ferox’s face, and he coughed. “Just before she was taken.”

“That’s good,” Raider added. He closed a cupboard and pushed a small medical tray toward the opposite wall. “That means your bond is strong right now. Have you had any ... sensations?”

Ferox nodded. He’d had them all right, but he had refused to tell anyone about them. At random times, extreme pain and fear coursed through him, and he knew it wasn’t on his own account. “Yes.” He wouldn’t look at Draven and Ethan, couldn’t look at them when it came to details of their own mother.

Demetrius pushed off of the wall, taking three steps toward him as he narrowed his eyes. Ferox focused on the winged warrior, using that to avoid looking at Draven and Ethan. “What have you felt?”

He tapped his fingers on his thigh. “I feel she’s in danger. Something’s wrong.” Which ate at him like no other. “But the feelings are growing sparse.” Yet another thing that worried him down to his core. Though the sensations were of a negative nature, at least he could sense her. But with the occurrences coming to him less and less, he was losing the last bit of connection he had to her.

“He couldn’t already be losing the blood bond.” Ethan shook his head, peering at Raider and Draven.

“No,” Raider agreed. “That’s too soon.”

“He did lose a lot of blood, though,” Draven countered. “It could have weakened it substantially, and with the blood bags we’ve been forcing him to drink, that could definitely lessen the bond.”

“Somewhat, yes,” Raider agreed.

It drove him nuts when they talked about him as though he weren’t there. The only upside to them doing so was that he learned a lot more about his life and the way it all worked.

Almost as though they’d picked up on his train of thought, three pairs of eyes turned on him.

“You need to use what you have left to focus on Raine,” Raider said.

Draven nodded. “I’m not an expert or anything, but he’s right. When Ally went missing, and she’d been taken to Unitas, I couldn’t read where she was at either, but I could pick up on extreme emotions.”

He’d heard something to that effect, and his own experience of emotions and sensations only proved his son’s point. “What did you do?”

“Knocked holes in the walls.” Ethan laughed, and Ferox glanced at him. “No, really.”

“He’s right,” Draven admitted. “I went nuts. And I didn’t know where she was until she came back to me and explained everything. If she hadn’t have done that, I don’t think I would have ever found her.” His expression grew pained, and Ferox knew the warrior was thinking what his life would have been like without his tiny blonde goddess.

Probably the same things that Ferox was thinking about his own brunette demigoddess at the moment. “And so you summoned an Angelos when she left again?”

“I did. My debt hasn’t been repaid yet, though.”

“The point is,” Raider added, “you need to think about her, think anything about her, just let your connection take over.”

“Don’t think too much into it, let your Instinct tell you what’s up,” Draven said.

Ferox met each of their eyes, seeing the nervousness in their faces. They wanted her back as much as he did, clearly. “I’ll try.”

“And I’ll keep researching and see if I can find a Keymaster,” Ethan added after a few seconds’ silence. Demetrius had already gone out, searching for a Keymaster that he knew a while back, but his contact had been nowhere to be found.

“We should really get back upstairs,” Draven said suddenly. “Ally is itching to get me cleaned up.”

Ferox nodded and stood from the hospital bed, noticing that the aches and pains he’d felt in his legs over the last few days—though they still pained him—had certainly eased. Most of the Guardians had gone out earlier, patrolling and continuing their never-ending search for Riley. Ethan hadn’t gone out though, opting to help Ally search for a way to reach Valhalla.

They stepped out into the hallway and followed it around until they reached the golden elevator. Raider punched the button and the doors slid open with a bing. They reached the main floor seconds later and stepped out, passing the mini war museum on the way to the main part of the house. Demetrius could easily exit the area, but without Ally’s authorization, he’d yet to be able to enter without the help of one of the other warriors. Ferox couldn’t quite figure out why the winged warrior didn’t ask Ally for help yet, but when he’d mentioned it, Demetrius’s face had hardened, and he vehemently refused.

“It’s almost dawn,” Ethan said as they stepped into the foyer. “I think I’ll get in some shut eye before I research more.” He faced Ferox. “And you should, too.”

Ferox chuckled under his breath at that insistent glare he was getting from his younger son. He recognized a part of Raine in that stare, and it warmed his heart. “Alright,” he said, holding his hands up in surrender. “I’m going, I’m going.”

The four of them split up, and Ferox took the stairs on his way to the room he and Raine shared. He was practically up to normal speed when it came to walking and climbing stairs. When he reached the room, he shucked his clothes and climbed into the royal blue and silver bedding, resting his head against the soft pillow.

A while later, not much had changed. He lay there, merely blinking at the coffered ceiling. He could still smell her scent on the sheets, the smell of her filling their room almost as much as if she were there with him. He replayed his discussion with the others over and over in his mind. Of course he knew of the blood bond he shared with Raine. Not only had she explained it to him, but he’d also experienced it first-hand: first when he’d sensed her in danger at their previous home, and now. The big difference, however, was that he’d been able to sense her location last time, whereas this time ... he was just lost.

And it irritated the shit out of him.

He rubbed his face and closed his eyes for the thousandth time, recalling again what the warriors had told him. Focus on Raine, let their connection drive him, his “Instinct” should know what to do.

And so he did. He pictured her, letting his mind wander, picturing her in this very bed with him, doing the things they’d done to each other. The feel of her body, the scent of her. The taste of her. She was a vision, his Raine, but that wasn’t all: she was kind and caring, and had a passion within her very being that called to him. He’d do anything to get her back.

He fell asleep, letting the dreams wash over him.

****

Tournament of Legends

Day Fourteen

She smelled it even before she saw it, the stench filling her nose so strong that she pinched her fingers over her nose and breathed shallowly through her mouth. Dear Father, what could smell that bad?

The answer appeared after the next bend in the passageway, and she slowed to a stop as she peered up at the enormous creature. Shiny green, with splotches of dark and light coloring, it was curled up, breathing heavily as it slumbered. She’d never seen a real one herself, only through drawings in one of her father’s many books. A dragon, by the looks of it, though she didn’t know what kind.

Okay then, Raine thought, silently inching closer to it. She couldn’t decide if this was yet another dead-end—an effective-yet-deadly one—or if this was a challenge she needed to face. Her gut told her it was the latter. She glanced at the chamber behind the sleeping beast, her eye catching a small, glinting object in the distance. Well, it was decided then. She needed to bypass the beast and get a better look. There was no telling if that was the final treasure, or something to distract her.

She neared the dragon, eyeing her chances of getting past it undetected. Its ass-end was against one wall, which meant there was only one way around it, and that was next to its nose. Taking no chances, she extracted her Hjörr, the blade appearing in an instant. She scooted along the wall, careful not to let anything scrape against the rock, or against the beast. Almost there ... almost there....

She nearly passed out from its horrid breath, and quickly decided that she could do without oxygen at the moment, if it meant she could get past it without puking her guts out. She slid by its nose and breathed a sigh of relief.

Ha, she thought. What a challenge, the damn thing was out like a snuffed candle. Now she could investigate the large chamber and that shiny object she’d spotted from the corridor—

She glanced over just as the dragon’s large, yellow eye opened, focusing on the torch light, and then on her. It pushed to its feet, letting out a loud roar that had her attempting to cover her ears, which was a feat in itself since she held both a torch and her sword. She bolted away from the beast and, thinking better than to draw its attention, tossed her torch into the middle of the room. The dragon whirled and pounced on the torch, giving her enough time to find and hide behind a large boulder.

Dear gods, why hadn’t she paid much attention to what dragons were about?

She peered over the top of the rock: first at the dragon, and then at her surroundings. The beast was, thankfully, busy bobbing its head back and forth at the flame that still blazed from the torch. There were tiny openings all around the room, dispersed high and low along the vast, jagged walls. Her gaze followed the wall until she saw a dull light coming from one of them. It must be what she’d seen from the passageway. Over, across the room from where she stood now, was a sort of ramp. Above that was one of the lower crevices in the wall, and she eyeballed the distance. Yes, she thought she could jump that, and quickly sheathed her Hjörr. Tip-toeing away from the shelter of the boulder, she headed straight for the ramp and crevices that could take her off the ground. The dragon spotted her movement, another deafening roar bubbling from its chest as it barreled toward her.

No going back now.

She rushed the wall, bound up the ramp and threw her hands toward the sky as the crevice came into reach. She gripped it and swung herself up, finding that she now stared at the beast’s chest. It growled and lowered its head, its eyes piercing her with its fury. It snapped at her as its head lunged into the tiny opening, causing Raine to step backward as far as the wall would allow. She’d gripped her Hjörr again without conscious thought while her free hand brushed over the porous rock. She swung out at the giant creature, the blade thwacking against its nose, causing dark blood to spurt. It pulled back as if Hel fire itself burned in its eyes. No, she thought an instant later, not just from its eyes.

She found a break in the wall and turned as the dragon’s mouth opened, flames licking out greedily as he blew. The passage lit with brilliant light, and she dropped to her stomach just as the blazing fire shot over her head. Only when the flames stopped did she roll to her feet, dashing down the tiny hallway as it curved around. She came into an opening overlooking the cavern once more, now eye level with the gigantic dragon. It was still busy nuzzling the opening she’d been in, spouting fire and snapping as though it could see her. She needed to hurry if she had any hope of using its distraction to her advantage. She walked to the edge, the toes of her boots resting where the ground dropped away. She could see the golden glint again, just to the right of where she stood now. She’d have to scale the wall to reach it.

Raine dropped her pack and yanked the grappling rope free, making sure the pieces were still tightly held together. Wasting no time, she tossed the hook upward and to the right. It clinked as it hit rock, but didn’t take. She eyed the dragon, but he was still busy. She threw it once more and struck true, the hook gripping the rock as she tugged on the rope. She stepped off the landing, holding on to the rope as her body rolled against the ragged wall, and finally, her boots met rock. She exhaled slowly and glanced at the short climb she’d have to take, when she realized that she no longer heard the growls and roar of breathing fire coming from the dragon. With a sense of foreboding, she peered over her shoulder, spotting the long, and very angry-looking, face of the dragon.

She squeaked and, jumping upward, hastily put hand over hand in an attempt to get the Hel away from its fangs.

She had almost made it. Really. But one of the dragon’s fangs brushed against her, scraping her leg in hot fury. She screamed, but didn’t give up as she rolled herself onto the landing, staring at the ceiling above as fire shot in and licked the rocks. She breathed and watched the fire for gods knew how long before she finally sat up and assessed her damage.

Her leg was bleeding, but only from one very large scrape. It hadn’t taken her leg off—always a plus in the Valkyrie handbook. She had almost forgotten about what she’d been searching for, when a golden light cascading over the hard ground caught her eye. She glanced at it, her breath leaving in a whoosh as she peered at the treasure.

It was her father’s shield. The engraving of lightning bolts shooting down from the heavenly sky lit with the brilliance of the sun, and Norse scenery below, was unmistakable. Father had treasured it for as long as she could remember, keeping it housed within the safety of his hall. No Valkyrie had ever touched it. She doubted anyone had, other than Thor, who had been the one to create it for Odin.

She approached it slowly, crawling along the rock so she could keep underneath the dragon’s fiery breath. She hesitantly reached out to the touch the smooth, golden surface of the shield. It felt odd to touch it when Father cherished it so. But it had been left here, for her to find. She glanced over her shoulder at a startling sound, her excitement at seeing the prize gifted to her by her father melting away as a giant wing flapped in her line of vision. The dragon floated upward, its ugly snout and eyes peering in at her as an almost sinister grin crossed its face. It inhaled quickly; she could practically hear the fire in the beast’s lungs. She gripped the shield, looping her arm through the straps on the back, and turned just as a wall of fire rushed in.

Raine ducked behind the shield, using it as protection against the onslaught of flame and smoke. The fire beat at the shield, and it quaked under her hold, nearly pushing her back against the wall. It was as she looked down, keeping her head behind the shield, that she noticed it lying there on the ground. Even as the shield vibrated and searing heat rushed all around her, she reached down with her free hand and picked up another scroll.

The flames stopped as the beast inhaled again, and she used the break to roll open the scroll, reading the inscription inside:

How fare thee, oh tournamanteer

You’ve found your prize, the end is near

You must get free: stealth, skill, or bind

To the crested wall left long behind

Just place yon treasure to its matching design

And prepare for battle, one final time

Another round of fiery hot breath hit the shield and filled the tiny passage. She closed her eyes, pushing against the shield with all her might, not allowing the flames to force her back. She wouldn’t give up. She wouldn’t retreat. The prize—her father’s shield—had reminded her of who she was.

She was Valkyrie.

The dragon’s long-winded exhale eased, and it breathed in quickly, taking in another powerful breath. She shoved the scroll down her top and gripped her Hjörr as she rushed toward the dragon. She reached him in seconds and struck, her blade clashing against its nose the same way it did before. One. Two. Three strikes and the beast screeched and screamed, its head rolling back as it roared at the cavernous ceiling. Her gaze went upward as well and caught a break in the rock. A jagged edge. Her eyes found the grappling hook still anchored into the rock at her feet.

Raine gripped and wound the rope quickly. She hadn’t had time to throw it before the dragon was on her again, more fierce than e’er before. She dropped the wound rope and grapple, and grasped the hilt of her sword, readying for more battle. “A little closer, bitch,” she muttered as the hissing jaws and snout neared her again, her weight shifting back and forth from foot to foot. The dragon’s enormous wings flapped, suspending the beast in the air and nearly covering the expanse of the chamber. She’d have to time this right if it was to work. If not, then she’d be on to Plan B, which had yet to be determined.

The dragon struck, its fangs snapping where she’d just been standing, leaving her to gawk in horrified awe. Had she not moved at that precise second, its not-so-pearly whites would have turned her into chopped liver.

As it was, she had moved, spinning out of the way as the dragon’s fangs clanged together, causing her own teeth to throb in pain, and stabbed out, her Hjörr sliding precisely into the beast’s cheek, nearly a foot below its eye. As it bellowed again, arcing its head back, she drew her blade free and picked up the grapple, spinning it in the air and releasing it, praying to Odin and Freyja that it hit its mark.

It did.

She gripped the rope and launched herself into the air, using it to swing her over the dragon’s head and to the other side of the chamber. She started to swing back upward, and would have likely crashed into the far wall, but released the rope and hit the ground rolling. Her skinned leg trembled with pain, but she paid it no heed and rushed toward the corridor’s opening as the dragon’s heavy footfalls shook the ground all around her. She stumbled, but breeched the opening as another loud clang of its teeth sounded from behind her.

She kept running, looking over her shoulder as the raging beast’s form disappeared from view. She turned forward again and—

“Whoa!”

She collided with a large, heavy body, her own doing a flip and somehow landing with a humph under him. She nearly struck, only stopping as she peered up at the male on top of her. “Ferox.”

He smiled and pushed to his feet before helping her to her own as well. “Did you find your treasure?”

“I did,” she said as she dusted herself off.

“Did yours have anything to do with your own realm?”

She paused and glanced up. “Yes. Did yours as well?”

“It did.”

“How did you find me?”

“I followed the growls,” he said, and shifted his pack, settling it on his shoulders once more. “I think we should get going.”

Another loud roar echoed off the walls. “I agree. Let’s go.”

Ferox angled his head, peering around her with a single eyebrow raised before he nodded. “Is yours still roaming free?” At her nod, he glanced down at her skinned leg. “When were you going to tell me about that?”

She gave it a cursory once over, feigning as though it didn’t hurt at all. Truth was though, it stung like a—

“Raine,” he said, interrupting her thoughts. He gave her another popped brow, though this time it was slower and much more meaningful.

“It’s nothing. We should move.” She walked past him, wishing she could somehow overcome the slight slip in her step. Her leg hurt more than she’d let on, and though it could purely be her mind playing tricks on her, she thought the pain was actually increasing.

“It’s how I found you,” he added seconds later.

That was exactly how she’d thought he found her, and she didn’t respond. The way her limbs were starting to burn, she didn’t feel she could without alerting him that something was wrong.

Chapter Sixteen

Finding her had been far simpler than finding the treasure. Ferox could scent her blood long before he’d even heard her, though with the cave vibrating with every roar of whatever beast had guarded her treasure, he’d known without a doubt he’d been headed in the right direction—maze or no. When he’d found her, she’d been slightly distracted, and the knowing of it was eating at him silently.

She refused to talk about it, refused to even admit there was a problem, but the smell of her blood indicated to him all-too-well how serious her injury was. By anyone’s standards, it was a scrape, but gods knew what had caused it; likely the basilisk she’d battled—if her beast had been anything like his. It might not have ripped her leg free, but it very well could have poisoned her, and the scents wafting from her blood made that theory all the more likely in the half hour they’d spent winding their way through the maze.

“Do you remember the way out?” she asked, breaking the silence that had formed between them. Her voice had sounded strained, gritty in a way he’d never heard her speak. He’d much preferred the sultry sound she’d spoken to him earlier, though that time had clearly passed.

“We’re going in the right general vicinity,” he responded. “But no, I do not remember the exact way.” He might have, had her blood not been distracting him so.

Raine slowed and braced a hand against the rocky wall, exhaling slowly as she peered down at the ground. He stepped around her, pulling her chin up with a finger. “Will you tell me now?”

She bit her lip, that stubbornness making an appearance for a few seconds before it washed away. “You should go on. My strength wanes. I believe the dragon’s bite was poisonous.”

Damn, it was as he feared. “Can I help? Do you know of an antidote?”

She shook her head, her face morphing as if a fresh wave of pain rocked through her.

“Would you mind terribly if I tried something?”

“What were you thinking exactly?” she asked, eyeing him through the pain.

“You’ve learned how my people survive. It is also how we heal. What if I gave you some of my blood?”

Her eyes widened at the same time her mouth dropped wide open, revealing her pink tongue and white teeth. “That’s just—”

“An idea,” he interrupted. “I can try to drop it on the wound, and see if anything happens.” She tried to turn away, clearly not wanting him to see her revulsion, but he refused to let her. “What will it hurt?”

“That’s the problem. We don’t know.”

“Could it be any worse than what you feel now?” He looked at her for so long in silence, watching the expressions on her face as she had her own internal debate. And never before had he wanted to know someone’s thoughts. Was she formulating some sort of rejection? Was she actually considering accepting his offer? In truth, he didn’t know what it could hurt. It had simply never been done before.

Raine nodded.

She accepted? He quickly moved toward her. “Here, sit down. It should make this easier.”

She sat down, and at Ferox’s prodding, straightened her leg so it lay directly in front of him. Ferox dropped to his knees and opened his mouth before striking his wrist with his fangs. His blood welled, and he cupped some in his palm, rubbing it on the wound. She jerked away at first with a muttered curse, but he kept a tight hold on her ankle.

“How is everything feeling?” he asked.

Jaw tight, she replied through her lips, “How do you think it feels?”

He would have snorted at her tart reply, but he couldn’t. Not with her being in such pain. Within minutes she no longer tried to pull away, and her breathing slowed.

She sighed in relief and sank down, no longer supporting herself on her elbows. “How did you do that?”

“Do you feel better?”

“Remarkably. How?”

He shrugged. “I didn’t know it would work.” Yes, ingesting blood certainly helped vampires heal, and he’d wondered ever since he’d come to Brelaan if vampire blood could help others. Something in him had just told him it would. And seeing it help couldn’t have given him more pleasure.

They stayed there in silence for a while, and she finally rose to her feet. “We really should get going. I am much better now. There is no reason to wait.”

“Agreed,” he said, stretching as he rose to his full height. Her wound still looked horrid, but even he could see that it had somewhat healed. “Let’s find the exit. If we keep an eye on those treasures, they’ll let us know if we get close.”

“Good idea.” Raine nodded and reached into her pack, extracting the shackle. Once it was firmly in hand, they set off down the passageway. Screeches and roars echoed through the cave.

“I think there is another contestant in here.”

“If not more,” Raine replied.

She was right. There could be more than one in here by now.

Sometime later, the manacle began to illuminate. “I knew it would help,” she said, smiling sideways at him.

“I do believe it was I who suggested it,” he teased back, only letting a little of his laughter seep through his voice. They had found the entrance—or exit, depending on how one viewed it—and were now standing face-to-face with the boulder, trying to figure out how to make it open. “Could there be another smooth surface?”

Raine smoothed her fingers over one side of the boulder as Ferox took the other half. Both felt with only the dim light of the symbols to guide them, though he had a feeling he could see a bit better than she could.

“Wait,” he said a second later. “I think I found something.”

It wasn’t a smooth surface, nor anything in the rock itself. To the side of the opening was a small space containing what appeared to be a lever. He yanked downward, and the boulder grinded as the two pieces parted. Light filtered in, and he had to lift his hands to cover his eyes. He wasn’t sure he’d ever get used to being out in the light, but so far, this realm hadn’t shown him any hint of an actual sun. Raine stepped out first, and he followed her, both of them freezing in place as four contestants peered at them with slack jaws. They were each facing the massive cliff wall, while gawking at Raine and Ferox over their shoulders.

No words were spoken as the others rushed toward them, both Raine and Ferox going on the defense. They’d both have to protect themselves and what their packs held if they had any hope of winning the round.

Two crushed into Raine at the same time, and he noticed with surprise that she had actually taken a few steps toward them, taking them on without a hint of fear. She fought them, and Ferox hesitantly looked away as the first of his own opponents reached him, running headlong and tackling him to the ground. Ferox spun on the ground, gripping the demon’s arms tight as he twisted. The demon wailed as the first crack of bone sounded.

The other was on him then, and he roared as its claws raked his flesh, tearing it apart at his forearm. Had he not reacted quickly, he would have lost it. He pushed to his feet and barreled forward, gripping the bastard by his shoulders and slamming him against the rocky wall, rock and dust spraying with every shove. Over and over he drove his head into the wall, each time earning a grunt as his opponent tried to fight him off. The demon slumped to the ground, and Ferox turned, flashing toward Raine’s battle and lifting one of her attackers into the air before slamming him to the ground. He roared, smelling the intoxicating scent of the Valkyrie’s blood, freshly spilled, and a lot of it. He yanked a blade from his pocket and shoved it into the demon’s shoulder, not stopping until he felt the grind of rock below. That’d hold the fucker.

He faced Raine, who was still fighting a demon—another female who was twice her size. Raine was still in the game, still fighting hard even though a sword was sticking from her side. She was on her ass, and kicked out with so much force that the demoness flew off her, landing twenty feet away. She rolled up and bolted in again as Raine rose to her feet, trying to pull the blade free. She screamed, only freeing it an inch before she was forced to fight again. Ferox’s first opponent had reached him again, though much weaker than he’d been before. With some quick thought and even faster flashing, he carried the bastard to the edge of the cliff they stood on and dropped him before rushing back to Raine’s side. He reached the demoness and, with another dagger in hand, plunged it into the female’s stomach, then kicked her back, sending the blade straight through her body until it clunked on the ground where she’d stood. With a cursory glance at the two remaining opponents, he calculated the likelihood that either would stand to fight again, and figured he had a good enough chance to get Raine and himself the hell out of there, and on their way to the final round.

“Are you well?” he asked, kneeling by Raine’s side. The scent of her blood had his fangs aching for a taste, and seeing it flow freely—gods, he didn’t know what she’d think of him if she saw him needing her so badly. He forced his lips over his fangs, trying to keep that side of himself hidden from her.

“Fine. No, no … don’t touch it,” she whimpered as he reached for the sword hilt. “It hurts too much.”

“Did it hit an organ?”

She nodded. “Pretty sure.” She glanced at the sky above, which he’d noticed had filled in with dark grey clouds. A single tear escaped and slid down her cheek. “Shit.”

He placed a hand to her cheek a wiped away the tear as her eyes met his. “It’s not your heart, and I see that your head is still attached.”

She gave him the briefest of smiles.

He glanced at her wound again, before his eyes returned to hers. “It will hurt, but I can get it free.”

“I know.” She brought her hand up to cover his. “I was so close to winning this, and now….” Her voice dropped away as her gaze landed on the sword protruding from her stomach.

“And now what?”

“I’ll never be able to fight the rest of the tournament. I doubt they’ll give me a week to heal from this before the final round begins.”

Ferox glanced down at her gaping wound as well, trying to ignore the intense hunger at the sight of so much blood. He had once told her that a vampire’s hunger didn’t work that way, and at the time, one of her sisters was lying on a table, bleeding out. It had been true then, but now, he did hunger for Raine. His jaw tightened, hoping—praying to any gods that would listen—that she wouldn’t recognize his hunger lust. The sword had most certainly run through at least one organ. There just wasn’t anywhere else they could be, not with as tiny as her stomach was. “You will fight again, Raine. You’ll finish the tournament.”

She shook her head, wincing as she moved. “It’s impossible.”

“It is not. I’ll pull it free, and you’ll … you will drink from me.”

He’d expected that scandalized look of hers to make an appearance, and it might have if she hadn’t been in so much pain. The fact that only a hint of it appeared made his worry over the female quadruple. “I’ll not give you a choice.”

Raine’s breathing increased, and she rested more fully on her arms, which were spread behind her. She searched his face, her gaze landing on his lips and cheeks, then on up to his eyes. “You won’t hurt me?”

His own gaze never strayed from hers as he said, “I will never hurt you.”

She squeezed her eyes shut then and nodded. “Then do it. I trust you.”

He pushed to his feet, finding a small stick to place in her mouth. “Here, bite on this.” When she had it resting loosely between her upper and lower teeth, he took hold of the sword’s hilt with his right hand as he placed the other to her abdomen. “Want me to tell you what I’ll do before I do it?”

She shook her head, mumbling what he took to be, “God, no.”

Grinding his teeth together, he gave a long, slow exhale and gently pulled on the sword. Raine screeched and screamed, her body writhing. And that was why he’d placed his hand on her, knowing that he would need to support and restrain her in order to pull the blade free of her body. He held her down, continuing to pull the sword out, inch by slow inch, as the crash of lightning sounded all around, growling angrily with each strike. He had faith that he wouldn’t be struck though, believing that he could instill as much trust in Raine as she did in him right now.

Finally the blade was free, and Raine flipped on her side, retching up whatever she’d actually had in her stomach. He gave her a moment as she cried and shook, holding a hand to the gaping wound as blood gushed from it. A minute was all he could give her though. It was all he could do to keep himself quiet, wanting nothing more than to take her in his arms and hold her, comforting her from her pain.

He stepped around her, preparing to score his own wrist when he spotted blood spilling from her lips. He glanced at the stain where she’d just retched, finding it to be all blood. “Fuck,” he said, dropping beside her. “I’ve got to give this to you now!” There was no telling the damage done inside her tiny body, but she clearly wasn’t doing too well. Not waiting for any type of response from Raine, he bit into his wrist, hard and fast, and pressed it to her lips. He held her to it, waiting as she gagged and sputtered, pressing her tongue to his skin to stop the flow, and then finally when she gave in and drank his blood. His cock throbbed every bit as much as his fangs did; the sensation of her taking from him so much more intense and sexual than he’d ever thought possible. He’d given and taken blood from female vampires before, and needless to say it had been pleasurable, but feeling Raine suck as her tongue massaged the bite marks, taking his lifeblood into her body … Gods. She moaned against his skin, her eyes closing in bliss as she licked and sucked, and he groaned in response, barely avoiding the need to press the bulge of his erection against her.

And just then, a startling revelation came to him, something within his very Instinct that he felt in every fiber of his being: This couldn’t have felt more right.

****

The dungeons in Odin’s Hall, Valhalla

Present Day

Raine’s eyes darted rapidly back and forth as she blinked herself into the land of the fully awake. With her head lolled forward as much as it would go, she realized she was no longer lying on a table, having been maneuvered so she was now strung from limb to limb, with only the light of day seeping in through the grates high above her. To the right and left, she saw her hands and wrists bound in wide manacles, though that was not what captured her attention. Scratched into her flesh on both arms, were the names: Ferox, Draven, Ethan, and Riley. Certainly she knew who they were. They were her mate and sons.

She smiled to herself. She hadn’t forgotten. Darla hadn’t succeed, or at least, not yet.

She took stock of the things that had happened to her since her abduction. She was in a Valkyrian dungeon; the workmanship was unmistakable. Caleen, Raven, and Odette were in separate cells. She thought they were awake, but none of them spoke. The dungeon stank of mildew, sweat, dirt, and blood.

Her head fell forward until her chin met her chest. She simply couldn’t hold it up any longer. Closing her eyes, she focused on her breathing and taking inventory of herself. She felt whole—or at the very least, she thought she did, other than the ache in her heart that her Ferox was nowhere near. He likely never would be again, she thought.

No. She would be with him again. She would not give up. Darla had thus far failed at wiping her memory of her mate and sons. Who knew if she could even accomplish it? What if she only pretended to lose her memory in the process?

Closing her eyes once more, she focused on her memories. She recalled a time, centuries ago, when Ethan was four years old, and she’d sat down to dinner with the family. Ferox was bouncing Ethan on his knee while Draven proved just how big his appetite had gotten by challenging Damion to an eating contest. Draven had won, she recalled, but he’d spent the rest of the day paying for it. She chuckled out loud, remembering how childish he’d become, wanting his mommy to take care of him. Ferox and Damion’s parents, Drök and Leelian, were at the other end of the grand table, the two holding hands in marital bliss as they whispered sweet nothings to each other—though everyone had heard every word whispered between them. Ferox had winked at Raine, and they had all laughed, except for Damion who never had been completely comfortable around the whole family….

“I’ve never seen someone hold on so strong.”

Raine’s eyes flashed open at the female’s voice, growing irritated that she’d had the nerve to interrupt her memory. The female stepped inside the dungeon, followed by someone else, though both were hidden within the shadows. The Valkyrie stepped into view, and Raine’s throat dropped to her stomach as she saw the female. Darla. She’d barely been able to keep her rage in check, deciding her energy was better spent playing the part that might get her free.

Her gaze landed on the other person who had entered the room with Darla, feeling shocked at the sight of him. Her brother, Thor, stared up at her, a look of pure horrification on his face as he glanced over her from head to toe. She did note, however, that he covered his reaction when Darla faced him. “Ask her what you will, so Father knows we’re making progress.”

Thor gave her no response other than to enter Raine’s cell. “Sister,” he greeted. “How long has it been since we last saw one another?”

“A few centuries, dear brother.”

“How many, would you say?” His eyes met hers as he looked up, his gaze never straying from her own.

Hmm, she thought. If she stuck with the memory of four-year-old Ethan, and the fact that time moved about twice as fast in Valhalla, then that would put her at…. “About eight, I believe, dear brother.”

Thor’s eyes flashed with horror. He blinked and smiled. “It does my heart good to see you. How has your life treated you?”

“I’ve been blessed,” she responded, though speaking took any strength she had started to gain.

“Are you still living with your mate and sons in Vampur?”

“I am,” she lied. There was no going back now. She’d picked her memory, and she’d stick with it.

“How many sons have you?”

She bit the inside of her cheek as “three” was mentally answered. “Two,” she said.

He nodded gravely. “I will you see you again, sister. I do hope that next time you will not be bound.”

“As do I, brother,” she said before Thor ducked out of her cell, barely glancing at Darla as he opened the door and disappeared.

Raine, however, couldn’t help but glare at Darla as the Valkyrie sauntered over to the lever that would raise and lower the chains that held Raine suspended.

“Well,” Darla said as she yanked the lever, lowering her to the ground, “I think that went really well. Don’t you?”

Raine’s feet touched the ground and she fell, slowly, into a heap on the floor as the chains continued to lower. She rose as soon as she could, her gaze meeting her sister’s. “How much have you taken?” She only hoped Darla couldn’t see through the ruse.

“Taken?” Darla asked, confused.

“I know your specialty. How much of my memory have you taken?”

“Oh. I have no idea.” She waved a hand dismissively. “All I know is we’re not there yet.” She gripped Raine by an arm, giving her a warning glare when she moved to resist. Almost as quickly as she’d had the thought to fight, she was thrown onto the table and pinned there, her eyes widening as Darla’s face closed in right before her eyes.

Dear gods—any gods—please don’t let her forget her mate and sons. She couldn’t give them up. She’d hang on to them until her last breath.

****

Ferox sipped the remaining bit of Scotch left in his glass and set it gently down on the table, looking out at the crowd of gyrating bodies that took up most of Pandora’s Box. Draven had explained that Pandora’s was the only nearby Lore-owned bar, and was the Guardians’ preferred hangout where they often met up for a drink before, after, or even during patrols. Blaze had taken off to who-knew-where, Nitro and Ash had gone out hunting, and despite the fact that they should have joined the others in scouting for Riley or the enemy, Draven, Ethan, and Raider had stuck to Ferox like white on rice; though he wasn’t sure if that was just because of who he was, or if it was because of their hope to find Raine. Days had passed since her capture. Too many days, by his standards.

“Nice to see you tonight, boys,” a woman said as she set a tray of drinks down on the table and started passing them around. “Been a few days.”

“Dora,” Draven greeted happily, nodding thanks as the woman handed him a tall beverage smelling strongly of alcohol. “How’s Penny?”

She grinned at him and rested her elbows on the table. “She’s fine. A little hellion, but what’s different about that?” She laughed.

Ferox focused on the woman, taking in her short, maroon hair and pierced nose. It was done tastefully, a small diamond that rested at the side of her nose. Her bright green eyes and pursed lips regarded the men as Ethan and Draven asked her questions.

Raider leaned in close to Ferox. “Dora is the owner here. She’s from a long line of guardians, albeit a different kind. She has a daughter named Penny. She’s only seven or so.”

“Do the Guardians trust her?”

“Absolutely. Knowing what she’s been entrusted to guard, there’s no one we would trust more.”

His whispering drew Dora’s attention, and she looked at the two of them curiously, leaning a little more on the table. “I’ve heard a few things in the underground. Seems there might be some truth to it.”

The men glanced at each other, and both Ethan and Draven scooted farther in the booth, allowing Dora to slide in alongside. “What have you heard?” Ethan asked, being the closest to her.

“That the Guardians’ stronghold has been destroyed, and that you’ve all spread to the wind, no longer having a umm—” she coughed uncomfortably, “—competent leader to guide you.” Her gaze met Ferox’s. “So it’s true then, you have no memory of the past.”

He shook his head slowly.

Dora looked thoughtfully at each of them, her fingers drumming on the table. “You know I don’t like to talk business out in the open, but I feel a stirring. I don’t know what’s causing it, only that it could be serious. And with demons hearing that you’re all out of commission, I fear it will all get a lot worse.”

“I guess we’ll have to make sure it’s well known that we’re still here, and still fighting,” Raider said, an air of anger in his voice. “Do they really think we’re that easily defeated?”

“From what I’m hearing, yes,” Dora said. “I don’t think the city can stand an influx of attacks, not without drawing some attention.”

“Agreed.” Draven nodded. “We’ll make sure to double our efforts, add more warriors on rounds.”

“If there is anything I can do to help, you know I have a few warriors.”

“You should keep them here,” Draven replied. “You may need them more than we do.”

“There is something I wonder if you can help us with,” Raider said, turning the direction of the conversation. “Have you ever met a Keymaster?”

She narrowed her eyes. “What would you need with one of those?”

“Raine’s been kidnapped,” Ferox replied, leaning into the table, meeting her eyes full-on. “I need a Keymaster to reach her. Otherwise, I’ll need to take other, more dangerous options into consideration.”

“Raine?” Dora gasped. “Who would take her? How? Why?”

“The reasons are unclear,” Raider responded. “We just need to find a way to reach her.”

Dora’s eyes met Ferox’s, and he noted that she seemed troubled at the thought that Raine had been captured. The woman sighed and slid sideways, extracting herself from the booth. “Follow me, and need I remind you … be discreet.”

Within minutes, they had each taken turns leaving the booth, winding through the dance floor, and beelining it toward the employees-only section. Dora had waited in the Manager’s Office until he, Raider, Draven, and Ethan had each made it inside.

“I have never shown you what lies under the club, but needless to say, your mate’s abduction is a qualifying event.”

Draven shook his head. “You’re not—”

“Showing you the vault? Not quite.” She turned on her heels and approached a large picture frame that she muscled to the side, revealing a dark opening with only a few stairs and a rail in view. “Follow me if you will,” she said, taking the stairs and disappearing around a curve.

Ferox followed her, not concerned if the others did or not. Dora clearly knew something, and he’d be a fool not to at least see what she had to say.

The others did follow him, however, as Dora’s voice echoed through the long, circular stairway that took them deep into the ground. “You two are a legend.”

“I’m sorry?” Ferox asked, confused.

“Your love, it’s legendary. Without the two of you having hooked up at the Tournament of Legends, I very much doubt there would be any interracial couples.”

“They’re the reason?” Draven asked, beating Ferox to it.

“Yes. The love they showed one another at the Tournament just proved to everyone out there that their mate didn’t have to be like them. Your parents were and still are the inspiration for so many. They’re the legendary lovers.”

Ferox continued down the stairs, wondering just how far down they could possibly go. “How could Raine and I be responsible for all of that?”

“Well, I guess you don’t remember, but that’s why I’m bringing you down here. You’ll see.”

“You’re not really about to feed us to a bunch of hungry monsters, are you?” Ethan asked, a hint of tease in his voice.

Dora laughed. “I don’t just keep the vault down here.”

“Oh,” Ethan said, sounding a little relieved. “I figured you were taking us right to it.”

“It’s a little harder to get to than that. This is my library.”

In fact, it was a library, with aisles and aisles of ancient-looking books—and a few romance novels, he noted with a sideways glance—all sizes, all widths. There was a single, round table sitting in the center of the room, with aisles spreading out in all directions.

“Let’s see,” Dora said, glancing around the room, considering. “Keymaster … Keymaster….” She bent down and slid a book from one of the shelves, hefting the heavy tome onto her left forearm and flipping it open. “This one might just give you some details on a particular Keymaster. I think this is the one you want.”

Ferox stepped toward her. “What is that?”

“Just the account of everything that happened at the tournament. Let’s just hope it mentions if there happened to be a Keymaster present.” She grinned sideways as the others closed in around her as well. “Let’s just go hit the table and see what we can find. Here.” She handed Ferox the heavy volume and sauntered over to the table, taking a seat on the far side.

He merely stared at it, eyes scanning over the aged pages and hand-written accounts, though for how long he didn’t know. It was only when one of the warriors cleared his throat that it drew him from his thoughts. This could be just what he needed. It could help him remember, and not only who the Keymaster was that he’d used before, but also more about his time with Raine.

Chapter Seventeen

Tournament of Legends

Day Fifteen

“Have you found yours yet?”

“No,” Raine said, studying the intrinsic patterns painted on the cliff face. “Have you had any luck?” She took a break to look over at the vampire, though it wasn’t the first time she’d done so since their little interlude. She’d drunk his blood, and it wasn’t nearly as gut-wrenchingly disgusting as she’d imagined. Certainly nothing like the times she’d tasted a bit too much blood when eating a piece of undercooked meat.

In fact, it was overly pleasant. She’d been in so much pain, barely able to defend herself—which rankled more than she cared to admit—but he had stuck by her side and helped her through. And his blood … Oh, it had been delicious, and she had experienced the most miraculous thing. It was as though everything she’d felt while she’d been in his arms earlier, kissing him and teasing him, had all crashed down on her at the same time. She’d nearly levitated, it had felt so good. Her body had grown wet and needing, and then almost just as suddenly, she’d convulsed and everything had gone white as a shot of heat ran through her body.

She wanted it again.

Ferox caught her peeking at him, and she quickly glanced away, focusing on the wall again. “Are we overthinking this?”

“Don’t know. Our treasures aren’t very big, but we’ve got to find a matching design.”

Irritating. There were designs within designs, and her head was already hurting. She wasn’t sure her eyes could take much more of this heavy investigating. She inspected the shield again, though it was pointless. She knew what it looked like, could pick it out of a thousand shields with her eyes closed and only the gift of touch to guide her.

“Raine,” Ferox said, drawing her attention. “You might want to come over here.” She eyed him as she strode over, seeing the scowl on his face as his gaze darted over a certain section of the wall. “Hold out the shield. Yes, like that.” As she did so, she caught sight of the shield’s design on the rock. Ferox held up the treasured vampiric sword, hilt up and on an angle. The two designs had been intermingled, crossing each other.

A cold chill ran through her just as the glaive and shield vibrated, sending a shockwave up the wall, scattering bits of rock that rained upon them.

“Press it to the wall,” he said, pushing both items tight against the rock. She pushed as well, her body surrounded by Ferox’s arms as they both kept the items from separating from their counterparts.

The treasures lit up in a glowing blue, the light building brighter and brighter until a flash stung her eyes. She put all her weight into it, and Ferox did the same, his chest pressing tight against her back as they both groaned.

They fell forward, face-planting into dirt, with the sounds of cheering crowds all around. Raine lifted her head and looked up, seeing rows and rows of demons, sitting in the arena. Ferox coughed and rolled off of her, appearing just as dumbfounded as she felt.

“Congratulations!” a voice boomed as they both got to their feet. “Our first victors of round two!”

Raine turned just as the compere reached them, shaking their hands with excitement. He stood between them then, lifting a hand in the air for each of them. “Raine of the Valkyries, and Ferox of the Vampires!”

The crowd cheered, and the compere faced her. “You just made me a lot of money.” He winked.

Out of breath and sporting a headache, she could only gape at him. Her gaze searched the arena as the crowd continued to wail their support, until her eyes finally landed up high, on the council. They each stood, clapping just as enthusiastically as everyone else, and a small flutter of excitement worked through her at the first actual sighting of them. Even their winged warriors, who she had caught sight of previously, clapped along with the council they guarded.

“Well, as the first to make it to the final round, you two get to rest. Go back to your tents and enjoy a lavish dinner that is waiting for you. You’ll be summoned when the last victor arrives.”

“How long could that be?” Ferox asked, beating her to it.

“It could be hours. It could be days.” He shrugged. “It could even be weeks.”

Raine glanced at her vampire before looking at the compere again. “And how many are there?”

“Twelve. There are four winners from each level in the second round.” He gestured toward another demon who scurried over to them. With a hasty bow, Raine and Ferox were escorted from the arena, leaving behind a chorus of shouts.

****

“The stars really are beautiful,” Raine said, risking a glance at Ferox.

He looked skyward, a smile lighting his face. “They are. And finally you admit it.”

He’d teased her during the hours they’d spent walking, joking that she couldn’t find beauty in anything. Every item he’d pointed out, any potentially beautiful thing, she’d been able to devise a way it could be used as a weapon. But the stars … they were radiant, tiny dots lighting the sky, with hints of swirling clouds high above, and the two moons peeking at them as though watching them from afar.

They’d spoken of everything, from childhood to now, their race’s traditions, things they liked, and things they hated, the fact that he always wore long coats, most of which were made of hides. It seemed his mother hated his coats, and that was why he constantly wore them—as a way to tease her. He’d called them trench coats, though she didn’t understand why anyone would want to wear something so long while digging trenches.

She’d learned that he was in line for the vampire crown; his father and mother, the king and queen of his race. She’d been shocked, of course, but no more than he had appeared to be when he’d learned she was the daughter of a god.

“How much longer do you think we have?”

He shrugged. “I’ve no idea. The others could be battling it out even as we speak for a chance to win the second round.”

“True.” Raine looked down at the pebbled ground before them, taking care to step around a large plant that had lain in their path. “How do you think your cousin fares?”

“Raider? Ahh, he’s cunning. He’ll not let another beat him to the finish line.”

In truth, neither of them knew how their kinsmen fared. He didn’t know about Raider and Galvan, and she didn’t know about Caleen. There had been only one other victor so far.

“Are you excited for the final round to come?” Ferox asked.

“Yes,” she replied. “And no.” He peered at her with a look of confusion, and she had the briefest regret for saying anything. “I am excited because I love to battle, if that’s what it will be, but I am not excited because I don’t know what will happen when it is over.”

Ferox’s hand wrapped around hers, and he gave her a gentle squeeze. “I know what you mean.”

They turned around a bend in the foliage, which opened up to a rolling valley of lush, green grasses. “Wow,” she whispered. “Didn’t see that coming.”

He smiled, trying to hide a small snicker that had bubbled up from his chest. “Me neither. Here, why don’t we sit for a while? We’re alone now.”

Still holding her hand, he pulled her onto the grass, settling them both on the ground so they could gaze out over the rolling hills. They sat there silently for a time, watching grasses sway in the slight breeze, and tracking falling stars in the sky. She couldn’t remember a time she’d been so relaxed—not tensed for a fight, not worried about attackers.

“I’ve a gift for you,” Ferox said, breaking the silence.

Raine looked over as he held a present toward her. She blinked at the box, and then at Ferox, before peering at the box again. She gripped it with both hands and drew it onto her lap before pulling the lid off. Inside were the vibrant purple petals of the alexiolus flower. The one he’d told her bloomed at night. “Oh, Ferox,” she whispered, drawing the potted flower from the box. “Thank you.”

He met her eyes, and she was surprised to see a slight twinkle in his. “I wouldn’t have had the most beautiful flower go to just anyone. I think its owner’s beauty should surpass its own. Don’t you think?”

She swallowed, fighting down the ache that had formed. She wouldn’t cry. She couldn’t. This was the most thoughtful and wondrous gift anyone had ever bestowed upon her, and the fact that it had come from a male who meant so much to her … No. She could not cry. “It’s beautiful. Thank you.”

He wasn’t fooled by her façade, if his expression gave any indication. “It’s just about time, I think.” He turned his attention to the flower that still sat in her hands, and within a very short time, the first petal began to curl outward. Then another. And another. Raine dropped her left hand, letting the alexiolus rest solely on her right. She reached out, tentatively touching Ferox’s hand as the flower continued to bloom. His fingers wrapped around hers, and they watched on in silent companionship. The flower sprang free in all its glory as the soft petals shimmered and glowed.

“Wow,” Raine whispered, entranced by the alexiolus’s beauty. The gentle glow of the flower illuminated Ferox’s face, and as though he’d felt her eyes on him, he gazed back at her with a smile. She was entranced, she thought. This beautiful, strong male cared for her more than she’d ever been cared for before. And even more startling, he held a place in her heart. Not as a friend, but as so much more.

She was in his lap without realizing she’d moved. His arms were around her, hers around him, touching and feeling every muscle in his back and shoulders … and then his arms. Oh gods, his arms. She wanted to lick every muscle in this male’s body, just to feel his strength under her tongue.

“Raine,” he groaned between kisses. His fangs had descended, and she found that familiar scraping more sensual than ever as his lips traveled down her neck. His hands gripped her ass, and he hefted her up and then down so that she was lying in the cool grass. She was losing her mind now, no longer able to decipher what she was touching, or even where he touched. He was everywhere, covering every inch of her. “Oh gods, I want you. I need you, Raine.”

“Yes,” she replied. “Yes. I need you, too.”

Another groan escaped him, and he gripped her top, ripping it apart. She’d barely registered a tug, lost as she was and with her wrenching his pants from his legs.

Once loosened from his hips, Raine gripped the back of his head and pulled him down to her, kissing him and licking his fangs in hurried anticipation. Yes, gods yes. This was incredible. She still didn’t know what had moved her to pounce on him, and she really didn’t care. She just needed him.

Ferox’s mouth left hers, and he set to traveling once more, placing licks, kisses, and nips on her skin. She stared dazedly into the sky as some of the stars disappeared, clouds covering them from her view. When his lips closed around her nipple, she arched, shoving more into his mouth. Ah, how she loved it when he did that. Every nerve in her body lit up, and she felt a gush of fluid between her legs, which she noted were now bare. Ferox froze, his eyes meeting hers. “I need you, Caalia. I need to be inside you. Do you need me there, too?”

Yes, she did. That incessant ache between her legs had returned with a vengeance, putting the prior aches she felt to shame. “Yes. Gods, yes.” She’d hardly recognized her own whimper.

His fingers brushed her sex and her whole body twitched in response. He touched it again, drawing a slow finger over the tender flesh, all while watching with fascinated eyes. “You’re so beautiful. There’s not an inch of you that wasn’t blessed by the gods themselves.”

Her heart bloomed at his words, and ever so gently, she drew her hand down to the erection between his legs and squeezed him, sliding her hand up and down the shaft. He growled low in his throat as his head fell back in bliss. His entire body shook, though from nervousness or from the sheer strength it took him to keep it slow, she didn’t know. All she did know was that she liked seeing him this way.

Ferox returned his attention to her sex, his fingers flicking languidly, causing her to twitch and shift, and even to have a few giggles escape her. And then a single finger slid inside.

“You’ve never had a male,” he said quietly.

She shook her head, feeling her own body quake.

“I’ll need to ready you. It could hurt, Caalia, but I’ll be as gentle as I can.” Ferox rose up on his knees, positioning his body on hers as his mouth pressed against her lips.

She continued to stroke him with one hand as her other roamed over his body, feeling every inch she could reach. Soon, there was more pressure between her legs. He’d inserted another finger, was now going deeper. And then a third. Wider. Deeper. Wetter.

She moaned at his touch, every push inward with his finger, and every retreat.

“Gods, you’re wet. You’re dripping before me.”

Raine peered at him, seeing the awe that covered his entire face. “Is that a good thing?”

“Oh yes,” he whispered. “You’ve no idea how much it pleases me so.” He continued what he was doing for a time, cranking her to a fever pitch, so much so that she’d nearly missed him saying, “Oh gods, I need to be in you. I can’t do it slow. I’ll try, though.”

“No,” she shook her head. “Don’t hold back. Never hold back with me.”

In an instant, his erection disappeared from her grasp and she felt his fingers retract from her body. Then something smoother, bigger, and longer took his fingers’ place. He pushed inside her, and she felt immense pain just as a single lightning bolt struck ten feet away. Ferox paid it no heed though, lost as he was. He pulled out, and pushed inward again, battering her, earning moans and more lightning to arc from the sky. With the third thrust, he’d entered her completely, his pelvis ramming her. She couldn’t hold it back any longer, and she let her head fall back against the grass as screams of pleasure wracked from her.

As she watched this powerful male, she knew without a doubt that she could never give this up. Not the wanting and needing of him, not his smiles, not the scrape of his fangs or the scent of him in full lust, not the feel of his heart beating as rapidly as her own, or when she felt his own desire spike within her, and certainly not the love that answered her own in the gleam of his eyes.

Chapter Eighteen

Raine giggled as Ferox pulled her to him. He’d developed a liking for running his fingers through her hair, his eyes gleaming with that radiant green she’d grown fond of seeing. She’d learned rather quickly what her vampire was thinking whenever his eyes glowed like that. Though her hair wasn’t as long as it had been the last few days. Ferox had nearly lost his mind when she’d sheared most of it off with her sword.

“You shouldn’t be too loud, Caalia,” he whispered. “Anyone could hear you.”

“Nah. We’re too far away now.” She gave him a look that more than indicated what she had on her mind. Him. Against a tree. With her riding him.

He growled and lifted her, and her legs automatically wound around his waist. They’d been like this for days, spending time in the midst of demons, accepting congratulations and even posing for drawings with some of the more excited crowd. The nights, however, had been just for them. She suspected Caleen did the same. She’d noted a familiar twinkle in her sister’s eye—and that of Raider’s—that could be chalked up to the same that gleamed in her vampire’s eyes. She and Ferox had even discovered many advantageous ways of using their mouths to pleasure each other.

Sex was wondrous.

Even now, she let her gaze wander over the male that had taken over her heart, blushing at the primal expression of need and desire. She wasn’t sure she’d ever seen him so hungry. “Ferox? When was the last time you … mmm-hmmm?”

“Just a few days.”

He dipped his head to kiss her, but she pulled back on his hair, meeting him eye for eye. “How many?”

Ferox swallowed and looked away with a shrug. “Over a week.”

“A week? How often do you normally eat?”

“Food, every day. Blood, every couple. Unless you’re mated, then it’s however often she—”

“Ferox! You need to drink! Why wouldn’t you … Why are you starving yourself?”

His arms loosened, and she slid to her feet. He turned his back to her, so she could barely see any of his face behind his long hair. “I can’t make myself feed from another female. I won’t.”

So that was what she felt these last few days? Not just lust for her body, but also lust for her blood. Now it was her turn to swallow. She took a step toward him, her bare feet brushing over the grass, and placed her hand on his arm. “How is it any different than before?”

He faced her, befuddled. “How is it different? You have made it different. From the first time I saw....” He exhaled, his face and body visible relaxing. “From the moment I saw you, I’ve wanted to taste you. Not just here,” he pointed to her lips, “or here,” he brushed his hand over the junction of her thighs, “or anywhere in between. I’ve ached to taste you. All of you.”

Raine could scarcely hear anything over the sound of Ferox’s voice and the beat of her heart. As if his own words had sprung his need to life, he lifted her wrist to his mouth and grazed it with his fangs. “You ... ache?”

“More than you could e’er know, Caalia.”

Her heartbeat had grown so erratic she could feel it everywhere: her neck, her ears, the tips of her fingers, her sex. “Will it hurt?”

“No. It might sting a little, but it’s been known to be … pleasurable. Do you remember when I gave you mine?”

She did, indeed. It had felt so incredible that she considered the experience to be akin to making love. If she could experience that again, all while sharing it with Ferox, then she had no reason not to. “Of course I do,” she answered, gazing down at where his thumb rested over the pulse in her wrist. “Do you normally take from the wrist?”

He shrugged again. “It depends. Some do.”

Raine stepped toward him, peering up at Ferox from under her lashes. “Where do lovers take from?”

He ran the back of his fingers down the column of her neck. “Lovers take from here.”

She turned her head to the side in response, angling her head just so. “Where would you have me, Ferox?” She pointed to her wrist and then to her neck. “Here, or here?” The brush of her own fingertips over her neck caused goose bumps to spread. She couldn’t believe she was being so direct, nor that she was even considering letting Ferox drink from her. Then again, when it came to her vampire, any reservations she’d had previously vanished, and now all she could do was think of all the things she’d enjoy sharing with her vampire. Things Father had taught her to despise.

“What are you doing?” he asked, his expression taking on an almost-horrified look.

“I’m offering my blood to you.” And her heart pounded at the mere thought of it.

His cock twitched and her eyes rooted to his pants for the briefest of seconds. “You … You can’t mean.” He shook his head and gripped her shoulders. “You would do that?”

She straightened, admiring this vulnerability she’d never seen within him before. How could he not know that her own desire for this was as stoked as his? “Of course I would. I’ve shared my body with you. How can I let you go hungry?”

“But we don’t even know that your blood could sate my thirst.”

“How will we know if we don’t try?” She inched her head to the side again. “Take me.”

Ferox bent low, gripping her ass with his hands as he hefted her up. He sat down on a boulder with her in his arms, and set to kissing her neck, sending tendrils of fire-hot desire through her body. Just as she was about to tell him that he’d better get to it before she decided to do some sucking of her own, he struck.

It hurt for the first second, though by the third the pain had disappeared and turned so pleasurable that they were both moaning as their bodies writhed against one another. Her entire body had come alive so much she was certain she could fly. She also wasn’t as stuck as she’d thought she’d be. It seemed with every movement, Ferox was right there with her, moving as if the two of them were one. His hands went up under her skirt, his warm palms cupping her chilled skin. Her own hands were roaming, though she’d made no conscious thought on where to touch him. And then he was in her, and his hands were latched on to her hips, moving her up and down his shaft—

A twig snapped, and faster than she could track, Ferox had pulled out, stood them on their feet, and whirled toward the sound as she righted her skirt.

Four demons loomed nearly ten feet away, expressions mixed from horror to lust, with one appearing nonplussed at what they’d just witnessed.

“Thought we’d find you out here,” one said. The leader, she guessed. “We’ve heard the two of you frolic in this direction every night.”

“Is that so?” she asked, stepping forward so she stood shoulder-to-shoulder with Ferox. He tensed, but she ignored it.

“Now we know why—”

“—That’s disgusting,” another responded.

“Didn’t I drop you from a cliff?” Ferox lowered his head, peering at the leader from under his brows as her blood slowly dripped from his fangs. At the sight, she clapped a hand to her neck, feeling the sting of his bite and the stickiness of her blood.

“Yes,” the demon replied. “Pussy move.”

“Not from where I stand,” her vampire said. She couldn’t help noticing his hand fisted by his side, as though he were ready for anything to happen. He probably was. She’d have her Hjörr in hand if it weren’t somewhere in the brush. “What is your business with us?”

The three demons behind the leader peered at each other as he stepped toward Ferox and Raine. “To kill you.”

She barely had time to grip a dagger before they attacked.

****

Millburn, New Jersey

Present Day

Draven descended the stairs with Ally by his side. As short as his female was, she always seemed to fit perfectly in his arms, no matter what position they were in. They’d spent much of the day making love, and since she’d been sufficiently healed—and so had he—since the attack on the mansion, neither of them had held anything back. Even now her blood coursed through his veins, fortifying his strength and spreading warmth throughout him. He never felt stronger than when he was with his female.

They reached the landing at the bottom and continued on through the foyer. With any luck, Carla would be awake and ready to make some breakfast. They were both starving, and honestly, quite tired. Draven glanced quickly into the sitting room and stopped as he saw his father inside. “Why don’t you go find Carla?” he said when Ally looked up at him with understanding. “I’ll go talk to Dad.”

“Okay,” she said, rolling up on what she called her “tippy toes” as she pulled him down for a kiss on the cheek. “Do you want French Toast?”

He very nearly said “Of course,” but stopped just before he did. That was his mother’s trademark breakfast, and with her missing, it just didn’t feel right to have it without her. Which brought him back to why he wanted to talk to his father. “No, let’s do crepes.”

Her eyes lit up, and she grinned. “Crepes, oh, la, la. Keeping up with the French theme, I see.” She laughed and twirled away from him, walking toward the kitchen with a very sensual sway of her hips. Had Draven’s mind not been on getting his mother back, he’d have taken his female back upstairs and had his wicked way with her. Again. There were a lot more French-inspired things he could show her.

With a chuckle and shake of his head, he stepped into the sitting room, resting his back against the wall just inside the opening. His father looked worn, and though he stared at the tome, he didn’t read it. It sat on his lap, closed. “How long have you been at it?”

Ferox looked up, startled. “Oh. Draven.” He shook his head, almost as if to shake himself awake, and yet still, he appeared dazed. “I read it all day. At first, I was just going to skim through it and see if there was anything about the Keymaster, but there was so much about Raine, and about the two of us.”

Draven pushed off from the wall and took a seat on the couch across from his father. Holding his hands out, he took the tome from Ferox and began flipping through the pages.

“I remember.”

Draven’s eyes immediately flashed up to Ferox, the pages still fanning through his fingers. “What do you mean?”

“I remember things. Or, I think I do. Everything written in there about the tournament, I remember it as though I just went through it yesterday.”

“Do you remember anything besides the tournament?”

He shook his head. “No, but I know now that I can remember some of the past, and some is better than none.”

He agreed wholeheartedly with that, though a major part of him wished that his father could remember every day of his centuries-long life.

“I’m going to find the Keymaster, and get Raine back.”

“Do you know where he is? Or where one is?” Draven asked, latching on to the only lead they had to finding his mother.

“I think so. The book listed my meeting with him.”

“Alright,” he said, standing to his feet and setting the tome on the couch. “I’m going with you, and I know Ethan and Raider will too.”

“Don’t count on that.”

“Why?”

“Demetrius headed out with them over an hour ago to go on patrols.”

And no one said anything? Draven scratched at the scruff on his chin. “I’m sure I can get at least some of them back here.”

“Okay,” Ferox said. “Get whoever you can so we can go get her back. I’m leaving within the hour.”

Draven left the room, intent on reaching every Guardian within the vicinity. If he could get anyone back here in time, they’d decide who would go get Raine, who would search for Riley, and who would stay behind for patrols.

Chapter Nineteen

Tournament of Legends

Day Twenty

Ferox released Raine’s hand after placing the tenderest of kisses to her knuckles. They’d spent the last few hours enjoying each other’s company—and each other’s bodies—as they had every night since their return from the cliffs. They had grown stealthier in their escape from the makeshift village, especially after they’d been jumped by the four demons a few nights before. Luckily they hadn’t been able to carry out their plan of offing them, but the fight that had taken place sure had been a long one.

She had no doubt that she and Ferox would be gunned-for in the final battle. The demon Ferox dropped off the cliff had scaled the wall once more and had become a finalist. It was he and his goonies that had decided to attack them, and she wasn’t delusional enough to think they wouldn’t try again.

Ferox’s hands wound around her once more, and he pulled her to him. “Leaving you gets harder and harder with each passing day.”

She smiled, inhaling the scent of him. “I know.” She had grown to long for the male every minute they were apart; had longed to just lay in bed and let him hold her until they were to wake the next day, readying for the finale that had yet to come. As yet, they hadn’t actually shared a bed; only the soft grasses of this realm’s meadows had welcomed their love.

And then Damion crept into her mind, though she’d tried to force him back out. Her night hadn’t started under the best of circumstances. Ferox’s twin had come to her as he had countless times before, flirting and trying to get too close. She’d finally had enough and told him as much. Needless to say, he’d gotten angry and stormed off. Raine shook those thoughts free and focused on the vampire she did care about. The one she would choose above all others.

A female giggled on the other side of the tree line, and both Ferox and Raine turned to see Raider and Caleen stumble from the shelter of the trees. Raider was chasing her, snapping his fingers at her ass as she laughed and swatted him away.

“It looks like they’re getting along just fine.” Raine chuckled as she nuzzled her face against his chest.

“I would have to agree—”

“Maybe a little too fine,” Lisette sneered, ducking out from under the tent flap. “Father will be none too pleased with either one of you.”

Raine hastily extracted herself from Ferox’s arms and peered at her sister. “Father won’t know about it.”

Lisette scowled at her for a moment before looking away. “It’s time to sleep.”

“You’re right.” She nodded. “You should be in bed. Go along, Caleen and I will be in shortly.”

Her sister’s nose flared as anger washed over her. The fires of Hel practically burned in her acid stare. She huffed and turned on her heels, shoving her way into the tent.

As soon as she disappeared, Ferox’s arms were around her again. “I don’t think she likes me much.”

“I don’t think she likes anyone much. Not here, anyway.” Raine faced him and peered up into his warm eyes. She wasn’t sure what she would do with Ferox now that he’d become a constant in her life. She’d all but ignored her sisters, only seeing them when she returned to sleep, or woke up and left. “What are we going to do?”

“About Lisette?”

“No. About everyone. This … I mean, what we’re … doing.” She just couldn’t form the words.  “How will we ever find a way?”

Ferox’s lips curled up in a smile, and he smoothed her hair from her face. “We’ll figure it out. Who knows, there could be other interracial mates out there that we just don’t know about.” He lifted her chin. “All I know is that Fate worked to bring us together, and I won’t go against my heart or my Instinct because it makes others uncomfortable. I want you, above all others, Caalia. I won’t let you go.”

Raine averted her gaze, attempting to hide the blush that heated her skin. And when she returned her eyes to his, she both saw and felt his love. It was a tangible thing they shared, and she didn’t want to let it go either.

The siren sounded, breaking through the silence of the night just before Raider and Caleen reached them, all four of them looking in the direction of the arena as Ferox held Raine to him and the other two held hands.

“Well,” Raider said. “It sounds like the last victor made it back.”

Raine nodded as excitement and sadness crept through her heart. This could very well be the last night they had together. “Tomorrow morning, the final round begins.”

****

Raine blinked at the brightness that lit the sky.

“Ah, ah, ah,” Aldric said. The tournament’s compere had finally told the winners his name as he had so graciously welcomed them to the final round. “You mustn’t touch the veil.”

“Why not?” another contestant said. Raine peered over her shoulder at him before scanning over the others. All of them were males. Four of them she recognized from a few nights ago, the bastards that had planned to take her and Ferox out of the competition in a more permanent way. The leader of that failed attempt peered at her now in a constant sneer. Well, he could just hold a grudge then, it wouldn’t do him any good anyway. Within the final contestants, there was also a werewolf and werepanther, a Rage demon, and a Salvo. The other, she wasn’t exactly sure what he was as he’d shown no indication any of the times she’d seen him. He did seem to prefer a bow-and-arrow as his weapon of choice. Not the way she’d go exactly, but she couldn’t fault him for what he was comfortable wielding.

Honestly, she didn’t know any one of their names, besides Ferox and Raider. It was easier not to know the name of someone when she planned to kick the immortal life out of them.

Aldric tsked and answered, “Because no one knows what the final round entails until the veil is lifted. And need I remind you, there shall be no killing.”

Raine rolled her eyes and quirked her brows at the vibrant red cloth that separated the contestants from the outside world. They must be inside the arena, she thought, for the cheering crowd was nearby, the sounds of their screams and chants reaching her from all sides. She focused on the shield she’d extracted from the caves over a week earlier, ensuring that it was bound tightly to her arm.

Roars and cheers from the onlookers turned into all-out silence as a hush came over the crowd. Raine looked up at the sky as clanging sounds drew her attention upward. She scowled, seeing bars clasp together far above them, and she got the unnerving feeling that they were now in some sort of cage.

And why had the crowd grown silent?

She glanced at Ferox at the same time he’d peered at her, and then the curtain rose upward in a flash as a massive beast roared. They were in a cage, and were completely surrounded by beasts. She’d done a quick tally of just how many there were. One for each of them. Just in front of her, at the edge of the arena, was the dragon she’d out-maneuvered in the chamber. Its gaze found her, and it lowered itself into a crouch as its fangs made an appearance. Almost as quickly, the creatures’ binds released, and they were freed.

There was chaos all around. Twelve beasts, twelve contestants, and all were running maniacally around the arena. Her dragon bolted toward her, and Raine ran straight toward it. There really was no other way. If she’d gone in any other direction, she would have run headlong into another beast, and more contestants. Best to get her own dragon squared away.

With her shield strapped tight to her left arm, and her Hjörr in her right hand, she faced the dragon. It let out another roar, which was no different than the other beasts within. All of them growled and snapped, facing their own contestants—or at least, she assumed. The dragon’s chest heaved and it dropped down low, releasing a breath of fire that reached her in an instant. She ducked too, and rolled, the flames licking over her before she rose to her feet again. She was close now, so close that it was no longer safe to run in a straight line. Instead, she dodged back and forth, and the dragon’s snout moved to and fro as it tracked her.

It snapped its jaws as she rushed it, barely passing by its front paw as it swiped. And then she was under it, glancing upward at the underside of the gigantic beast. It tried to look at her, failed, and stepped sideways to make another attempt, but by then she had reached the cage and hurled herself upward, gripping the thick bars as she propelled herself higher. She’d learned rather quickly in the chamber that she’d been able to inflict more damage when she was eye-to-eye with creature, and she didn’t see any reason why it wouldn’t be the same now.

She heard a loud shuffling behind her and peered over her shoulder just as the dragon collided with the cage. She held tight, but the impact sent her spinning to the outside of the cage, much to the delight of the crowd. They cheered her name, screaming it, growling it, whistling and clapping.

Okay then, she thought from her new vantage point. She could likely scale the cage much better on this side since the ceiling domed. She clambered up as the dragon huffed and puffed, sending a few fireballs her way. Jump, grab, climb, shimmy, jump, grab, climb, shimmy. Her shield did cause a few problems along the way, but she quickly learned to keep it hiked up her arm as far as it would go, in hopes of leaving her hand free. She’d made it above the dragon’s head, peering down at it as she formulated a plan.

The dragon, now fully enraged, lifted its head and roared bone-chillingly loud, enough that it had silenced the crowd—and the other beasts, she noted, seeing that all of them glanced at it momentarily. Her dragon was the largest beast of them all.

The distraction cost her. The dragon crashed into the cage once more. Raine lost her grip and fell. There was nothing she could do, nothing to hold on to, nothing to save her, and then she landed smack on her stomach. She sucked in the breath that had left her on a rush and came face to face with the beast’s yellow eyes. She’d landed on its snout. It threw its head around: up, down, and side to side as she held on for her life, even having to stab a dagger into it for extra purchase. The dragon released fire from its mouth and nose, though she felt nothing besides a bit of heat from its skin. And with that, she realized she was protected, here on the dragon’s nose.

When its shaking slowed, she pushed forward, now climbing its snout, getting closer to its eyes. It obviously hated it and tried to shake her free, but now that she knew it couldn’t harm her, she moved up until she reached the top of its head and—

An arrow whizzed past her, and she stumbled, looking down in the direction it had come from. Down below, on the arena’s ground, was the male demon. He aimed and shot at her again. She dodged it. As if fighting the dragon wasn’t enough, she now had to watch her back as well. One arrow stuck into the dragon and she used it to climb farther upward. There, now the bastard would have a much harder time shooting her with a damned arrow.

Her back slammed into the cage, bending her backwards. She slid off of the bars and fell downward, barely having the presence of mind to jab out with her dagger. It sank into its skin, halting her descent as her body slammed against its chest. Gods, now what was she to do? Her body shook from the pulverization she’d just been forced to withstand, and yet still, she peered up, spotting its snout as it tried to find her. And just below it, midway down its neck was a.... No, it couldn’t be.

It was.

A collar. And on it was the same design as what the shackle had. Her heart leapt at the sight. Now, if only she could find a way to bind him.

Her pack! Did she still have it? Yes, she did. She could feel it hit against her back with every jar of movement. Decided, she scaled the dragon’s chest and neck until she reached the collar. Using it to help brace her, she let go of her hold with her right hand, letting one of the straps on her pack slide free. She maintained her grip on the dragon with her left hand as she turned, reaching into the bag from under the shield. Withdrawing the shackle, rope, and grappling hook, she cinched up her pack and set into motion. A quick tie here, go around this and pull tight. The dragon threw itself back and forth the whole time, nearly sending her flying off, but she’d anticipated that and had prepared for it. Now, she just needed to reach the cage again. Keeping a tight hold on the collar, she swung the grappling hook fast, releasing it high. She watched as it soared upward, curving down a little just before it hit the cage bars. It hit one and spun around the bar a few times before the hook took hold. She was on the rope the next instant, hanging tight as it was tossed side to side from the dragon’s fury. Her legs bicycled as she moved, hand over hand, along the rope until finally—finally—she reached the cage and had the hook in hand. She tugged it hard and the dragon—obviously not expecting that move, otherwise she was sure it wouldn’t have worked—took a stumbling step toward her, and was able to attach the hook where she was certain it wouldn’t slip free.

She sat on the bar for a few minutes—a few seconds maybe—watching to see if the leash would hold. It had been a gamble, but one that had clearly worked to her gratified benefit. Had the treasures from the previous round not been all mystically enhanced, then her plan would have surely failed. Though the dragon continued to breath fire and snap, it could no longer move outside a small area. She shimmied down the cage, reaching the battleground and rushing toward where she’d last seen Ferox.

He met her halfway, their chests heaving as they caught their breath.

“You made it,” he breathed.

“Of course.” Had he thought she wouldn’t? “You did too.”

“Of course.” He smiled. “Where were you going?”

“To help you.” She bent and placed her hands on her knees as she exhaled slowly.

He shook his head and snorted a laugh, but even she could tell that he was exhausted. “And I was going to help you.”

“Was that it?” she asked, glancing around the arena. “I mean, not that it wasn’t … I just mean … was that the final round?”

Ferox shook his head as a single shoulder rose in a shrug. “I’ve no idea.”

As she peered around, she saw a few other contestants had beaten their beasts, and were glancing around as she was doing herself. An arrow struck her in the arm, and she whirled around as Ferox’s answering growl howled through the arena. He flashed toward the demon and pounded him to the ground as Raine extracted the tip of the arrow. Her vampire was beside her in the next instant, and she noticed that Raider was nowhere to be found.

“Where is your cousin?” she asked, stepping closer to Ferox.

“He accidentally killed his Arachne, so he was disqualified and pulled from the fight.”

Oh yes, she had seen him battling an oversized spider, though now that she peered over at it, she could easily see that it had been killed. It was belly-up, with its long legs frozen in place.

“Well,” Ferox said, drawing her attention back to him. “Let’s get to it. It’s time to take the tournament.”

She smiled, starting when Ferox’s own grin had fallen into horror. She spun as Grudge darted in, swinging his scythe downward mere inches from Raine’s face. She lifted her shield an instant before it was too late, and sparks shattered as the two metals clanged. She jabbed her Hjörr around the shield and struck true, catching the demon in his side. He stumbled backward, but that was the only weakness he displayed. His lips peeled back from a set of yellowing fangs, and he rushed her again.

He didn’t make it. Ferox flashed in, and the two bodies parted after a bone-splitting crash. They were tumbling around the next second, and Raine gripped her hilt, ready to shoot in and cut the bastard.

She heard the whoosh as a sword whizzed near her ear, and she ducked just as another opponent’s blade missed its mark. She came up again, Hjörr swinging, but the demon had sensed her action and pressed a punishing blow to her sword with his own. It vibrated up her arm and into her body before the hilt dropped from her hand, the blade disappearing once it left her. The hilt bounced on the hard dirt and rolled away, though she’d had no time to grab it again. She darted to the side as the demon’s sword made another play for her head, and she’d barely had time to grab a dagger from her garter before he tried again. She spun to the side once more, finding that he couldn’t turn quite as quickly as she could. Dart, dart, dart, and rush. Her dagger sank into his back, the bone grinding against the blade. He wailed and turned, trying to catch her in his meaty palms, but she struck again. And again. And again. And soon, he moved no more than the rise and fall of his chest. She’d left him alive. And that was only because she couldn’t give up her victory.

Raine picked up her sword and turned, seeing that Ferox now fought another opponent, but yet, so did Grudge. She focused on the bastard as she bolted into the still-fighting fray. She spun and jabbed at another contestant as a ball of fire glanced off her side, her having enough reaction time to throw up her shield in defense. She jabbed and jabbed through the flames that surrounded the demon, and yet she’d only connected once. She shot through the flames and careened into the bastard as more flames flew from his palms. She swung her sword, and he pushed her off of him before throwing more fireballs at her. One connected with her leg and she’d taken cover before the following ones had reached her. Her leg stung and she peered down at it, damning the fact that it was the same one the dragon had poisoned. She clenched her jaw and stood, walking toward the demon as she swung her Hjörr at her side. He blanched and stepped backward, and she knew at that point that he feared her. She smiled, letting her Instinct take over, and a single bolt of lightning crashed down beside the demon. He skittered, and she rushed in. She arced her blade downward, and it sank into his side. His back arched, and he turned toward her with his hands upraised.

She swung again and stopped just before the blade touched his skin. Eyeing the Salvo dispassionately, she said, “Leave the field now. Come at me again and you’ll only remember the days you were able to throw fire.”

She turned away, seeking after her prey. And as she walked away, she heard the Salvo’s footsteps as he rushed off the battlefield.

Grudge still fought his demon as Ferox dodged the wolf. She peered around hastily, looking for the werepanther that was sure to be making a play somewhere, and spotted it being pulled from the battleground. Grudge was having a much harder time at taking control over his own fight, and turned to her with pleading eyes. “Help me,” he growled.

She took in the sight of his opponent. He’d grown in size, his muscles having expanded to double what they’d been pre-finale. That was the Rage demon though, or so she’d learned here at the tournament: seemingly non-threatening until their rage took over.

“Together we can take him out,” Grudge pleaded as the Rage demon pressed him to the ground.

Raine shook her head and shot in, swinging her Hjörr at the Rage’s legs. She swiped through one and he whirled on her, leaving Grudge in the clear. The Rage fell on her, quite literally, and she scrambled under his weight. Grudge laughed and scurried away as Raine fought under the gigantic demon. She pushed and shoved, finding that she couldn’t extract her sword from under his weight, nor could she reach her daggers. Another growl sounded and Ferox appeared above her, pulling back on the Rage demon.

The Rage did fight then, rolling over to punch and kick at Ferox. He sat up and he gripped Ferox’s shoulder and punched her vampire with resounding force. Raine grabbed her sword and launched herself at the Rage’s back, holding her sword to his throat.

“Don’t … hit him … again,” she breathed. “I’ll slice your throat here and now if you even think about it.”

The Rage’s fingers loosened their hold on her male.

“Good. That’s good. Now leave the field or face my wrath.”

The demon’s head dropped as he peered at his legs. A few seconds later, he nodded.

Raine climbed off of him, still staring at the gigantic demon. “You can leave with no hindrance from me.”

She breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Ferox to offer him a smile. “Ferox!” she screamed.

Grudge had reached him even before he’d been able to respond, his scythe sliding into Ferox’s shoulder, sending her vampire to the ground.

“No!” She hadn’t recognized the voice, but knew it must be her own as lightning crashed down into the battlefield, causing the still-bound beasts to panic, pulling and yanking on whatever the other contestants had used to bind them. Roars and hisses sounded from all around, some making the ground below her feet rumble. She’d paid it no heed, ignoring it just as she did the crowd in their renewed excitement. Her eyes were on the vampire and Grudge, as the bastard yanked his scythe free and readied another blow, probably to sever the arm completely. Ferox reached up to block it with his own sword—using the one arm that still worked—but it was obvious that he was in agony. She felt the pain in her own blood, so much that it staggered her. She had to reach him.

Ferox had accomplished not getting struck again. He dropped his glaive by his side and gripped the male’s shirt, pulling him to the ground. Grudge gaped and he scrambled around, pinning Ferox to the dirt, a wicked smile on his face.  Ferox merely looked up at him, using one arm to fend off his attacker. He looked so calm, she realized as her feet left the ground. Raine reached out and her hands gripped Grudge, one hand landing on his shirt, just between his shoulders, the other gripping his trousers. Mid-air, she rolled, yanking Grudge off of her vampire, only releasing him when she had cleared Ferox. Grudge soared through the air, his arms and legs flailing. He landed at the feet of an Evian beast, and she threw her sword at it, cutting the rope that bound the creature. Then she turned and dropped next to Ferox, placing his head in her lap.

“Oh,” she breathed, “Ferox. Oh gods.” Her throat felt as though it was in the pit of her stomach.

“Hey.” His warm brown eyes peered up at her, a grin that didn’t touch his eyes appearing. “It’s not that bad.”

She laughed, her voice making a strange squeaking sound as she wiped away a tear. His arm had been nearly severed, merely hanging on by a few strands of sinew.

Ferox’s own smile faded. “Why do you cry?”

“I don’t know.” Her shoulders slumped, putting her face that much closer to his. “I don’t like seeing you like this. In pain, I mean. I know you wanted to win the tournament.”

He shook his head, his brown hair tickling her legs. “I came here, wanting to win for my race. But I hadn’t planned on meeting you.” He winced as she pulled his arm up off the ground to rest on his stomach. “I want you to win it. You have to fight. Have you defeated him yet?”

“Who, Grudge?”

A laugh sputtered from his lips. “Yeah.”

“I don’t know. He’s busy at the moment, I think.”

“He’ll be back. He won’t give up until he defeats us both.” He reached down blindly, gripping his glaive and lifting it. “Fight with the vampires’ glaive. I would be honored if my female fought with my family’s sword.”

Tears prickled and then fell as her heart leapt. What a kind, beautiful, brave male. She dipped down, pressing her mouth to his, licking and sucking at his lips and tongue. The crowd grew silent when their mouths met, and only one of the beasts stomping an impatient foot had drawn her lips away from his. “No, Ferox. We’ll have equal chance.” That’s how they’d played the game thus far, helping each other, treating each other as equals, and as friends. The finale would be no different. “If only you could....” The blood seeping from his nearly severed shoulder stopped her, and she met his eyes again with renewed determination. “Drink me.”

His entire body jerked, his eyes going wide as fangs elongated in his mouth. “Raine, no … I … we … not here, in front of everyone.”

“What does it matter that everyone is watching? Maybe that’s exactly why we should do it.” She drew her hand out from under him, and offered her wrist.

Ferox’s gaze never left hers as he held her arm and pulled it to his mouth. “If we do this, there is no going back.”

“I don’t know about you, but I passed that threshold a couple weeks ago.”

Ferox smiled. “I passed it the moment I saw you, Caalia.”

She blinked away more tears, feeling the tickle of them as another smile spread across her face. She no longer wanted to win the tournament. She wanted Ferox to take it, to win for his race as the rightful king he would one day be. “Do it, Ferox. I choose you. Take my strength and the love that beats in my heart, and know that I will always choose you.”

Tears had welled in eyes. He ignored them, gazing at her with so much love and affection that she could practically feel it stroking her body. He pressed his lips to her skin, closing his eyes as if in benediction, before his eyelids opened again and he struck. The sting did hurt as his fangs slid into her tender flesh, and she tried not to flinch. He’d seen it and cupped her jaw as he sucked on her vein, drawing the lifeblood from her body into his own. His concern warmed her as the pain transformed into pleasure. She didn’t take her eyes away from him, she couldn’t have even if she’d wanted to. She was so lost for this male that she stared, transfixed as he took from her vein and poured all the love he had for her into his gaze.

All around them, the silence stretched, only a few gasps reminding her that they were, in fact, not alone. She didn’t know how much time passed before Ferox withdrew his fangs, licking at her wrist.

“Do you feel better?”

His eyes met hers after a long, luxurious stretch, and he smiled. “It would be impossible to tell you what I’m feeling now.” He stood then, pulling her to her feet along with him, and stared down at her, his grin still in place. He brought her to him, cupping her ass with his hand as he kissed her long and hard. More murmurs erupted, and they pulled apart.

Raine couldn’t help the smile that was plastered on her face and the rapid beat of her heart. She didn’t know how Ferox did it, but he made her feel more alive than she ever had before.

And then she saw everyone’s reactions. They stared, standing all around the arena, slack-jawed at the two of them as though they’d been plagued. Might as well have been, she supposed. None of them had probably ever seen an interracial couple. She’d never seen an interracial couple. It was unheard of! And yet, she couldn’t regret what she and Ferox had done, and she couldn’t forget what her heart told her.

Ferox was hers.

She glanced up, surprised to see that she could see every one of the council members, looking down at them, as silent as the others. She couldn’t see their expressions, but what she and Ferox had just done was enough to draw every one of them from their seats.

She found her sisters in the crowd next. She’d expected to see them staring at her with every bit as much disgust as the rest of the onlookers. They did, except for Caleen, who appeared both shocked and somewhat pleased. It was only Lisette’s astonishment that alerted Raine to an issue, and she whirled around and jumped just as Grudge’s scythe whished past her. Ferox had reacted quickly as well, tackling the demon to the ground and throwing punches at him. He favored his good arm, but she was relieved to see that his vigor had returned. His force and strength had doubled, his fists pounding the flesh of Grudge’s face, earning grunts and groans from their opponent. She spun the vampiric sword around in the air, a quick flip of her wrist. It felt almost as good as her Hjörr. Ferox leapt off the demon and, lifting him to his feet, stood between Grudge and Raine, holding him for her. “Do it,” he growled.

She smiled and swung the glaive.

“Wait, wait, wait,” Grudge begged, his voice and terrified expression halting the sword.

“What?” she hissed. “Don’t tell me you’ll surrender now?”

“I...” he paused, thoughtful Just when she realized he was up to something, he bent over, hurtling Ferox over his back. Her vampire landed on the ground with a humph and blinked up at her. She dodged around him pursuing the fleeing demon, and when Grudge reached his scythe, he hastily took it in hand and faced her, a sinister grin on his face.

Just try it, she thought, practically begging him to make a play for her. She was stronger at the moment, if his heavy breathing was any indication, and from what she’d seen as he fled, his legs weren’t tip-top. She felt Ferox’s presence even before he reached her side, his nearness warming her heart. And so the three of them stood. Two against one. She suddenly felt the tiniest bit of sympathy for the demon, and for his race. She’d taken his teammate out during her very first battle, his buddy not having a chance within the first few minutes of his own fight. And now, Grudge, having made it to the finale, only to be taken out by the same female. She smiled, and he focused on her, his brows furrowing.

“What are you smiling about?” he sneered.

“Oh, nothing.” Raine flicked her gaze toward Ferox, meeting his eyes. His glimmered with excitement and he nodded almost imperceptibly.

They charged, and Ferox reached him within an instant, pushing him backward and taking the demon off guard. Raine collided into them seconds later, and the crowd’s cheers picked up once more. As if they’d orchestrated it, Ferox reached down and gripped the hilt of the vampire’s glaive, and the two shoved it into Grudge’s stomach.

He hunched over it, his throat making sticky sounds as air was forced in and out of his lungs. Raine pulled the vampire’s glaive free, and Grudge fell to the ground, grasping his stomach.

“Do you concede?” Ferox asked him.

The crowd clapped and whistled at the demon’s nod, though he’d made no move to get up and walk off the field. Raine and Ferox faced one another, and she leapt into his arms, laughing at their victory. He held her to him, bracing her with his good arm, though she could feel his other hand against her. He twirled her around as he pressed his lips to hers.

“Mmm-hmm.” Someone cleared his throat.

She pulled away from the kiss, peering over her shoulder and finding Aldric standing there.

“So sorry to interrupt,” he said, “but it seems the two of you are celebrating when, in fact, the tournament hasn’t been won.”

Raine slid out of Ferox’s arms, and the two of them glanced at each other. She twirled the glaive and held it out to her vampire by the hilt. She’d surrender and hand Ferox the tournament. His eyes widened in understanding, and then suddenly, he had kneeled at her feet, his head bowed as the glaive rested on his shoulder. “Ferox, no. I—”

“I surrender,” he interrupted, peering up at her from under his lashes.

She gasped, shaking her head. “Ferox, no. The tournament is yours.”

“It isn’t. Aldric?”

The compere, appearing all the more flabbergasted at what had just transpired, shook his head. “You won’t battle?”

“No,” they said together, shaking their heads. And then they glanced at each other, laughing.

“I will not fight him,” Raine said.

“And you surrender to her?” he asked, peering down at Ferox.

Ferox’s smile was still in place, his gaze never straying from hers. “Always.”

“Well,” Aldric said. He peered up at the council with a shake of his head. “Then we have a winner.” He stepped forward and placed his hand on Raine’s shoulder, turning her toward the council. “May I present, the Tournament of Legends Champion.”

The crowd went from pure silence to an all-out roar as everyone stood from their seats, shouting and clapping. Ferox stood and approached, taking her hand as he slid by her side. With a quick kiss to her knuckles, he grinned broadly at her as the crowd cheered her name. She smiled back and glanced upward, her eyes narrowing as dark clouds roiled in above the arena. She hadn’t caused it, and quickly shifted her gaze to where Caleen, Lisette, and Lenora sat. They all looked horrified, glancing to their right, and she followed it over the crowd until her eyes landed on him.

He stood, somehow dwarfing all the other demons around him, as he glared at her with a look so menacing that she felt it like a bucket of ice water being dropped over her head. She might have missed him, never imagining that he would have come to the tournament, but her eyes caught sight of the angry, bright blue gaze of his right eye. The other eye was missing, covered with a black patch that made him look even more infuriated as his brows lowered.

Ferox noticed and bent in closer, as the thunder rolled in the blackened clouds. “Who is that?”

She couldn’t look away, even as she appreciated Ferox’s warmth and concern. “My father.”

****

Raine stood in her father’s hall, her eyes downcast as Odin paced.

“How could you do such a thing?” he roared, barely meeting her gaze as she whipped hers up to face him. “I went to the tournament to watch my daughter become a legend, to watch the other factions realize that I have the best warriors—the best army—and you … You shamed me!”

Tears that she’d tried so hard to hold back fell down her cheeks in waves. “Father, no, I didn’t. I fell in—”

“Don’t you dare say it. Don’t you dare fucking say it.” He doubled-back on his pacing, which had increased in speed. “It’s forbidden. How could you have gone against my wishes in this, Raine?”

She opened her mouth to reply, but quickly shut it. He wouldn’t like her answer anyway. She couldn’t help going against his rule when it came to Ferox. Her heart had taken over as soon as she’d seen that tall, seductive vampire, looking somehow regal and elegant as he sliced through opponents on the battlefield. She could still remember the way his long coat waved in the air as he spun, making him look like some sort of warmongering angel.

Raine was saved from answering as the doors opened and someone entered. Thor strode through the hall toward them, his eyes lighting on her briefly before focusing on their father.

“Sister,” he said with a nod. “Father.”

Odin visibly relaxed as his gaze landed on his son. “What news have you from the other realms?”

“There is talk. It seems that Raine and her … well,” he coughed, “lover have started something of a movement. Factions are split on the acceptance of multi-racial mating.”

Her father turned a cold eye on her. “Do you see what you have done? May all the gods damn you, and damn your mother as well!”

Raine’s mouth dropped open, completely unsure of what to say. She hadn’t seen that coming. “What does my mother have to do with any of this?” Odin had never spoken of her, at least not to Raine. It had been rumored amongst the older Valkyries that her mother had been his favorite, and the fact that he’d spent so much time with Raine had led her to believe it was true.

Cold eye still on her, he said, “Her mind was always filled with fantasies of love. I should have known you’d inherit that from her.”

She wasn’t sure how she should take the disgust in his voice, but at the moment, she didn’t care. She’d just learned something about the female that had birthed her, though small that snippet might be. No Valkyrie knew their mother. No Valkyrie even knew anything personal about their mother, and it was forbidden for any of them to even ask.

“She’s not even listening,” Odin said, snapping her back to attention. She flicked her gaze between the two of them, before settling on Thor.

Her brother stared at her, almost knowing as a tiny smile appeared and faded. “Can you blame her, Father? You just mentioned her mother.”

Their father’s eyebrows rose, disappearing under his hair as the realization of what he’d just said must have occurred to him. Just as quickly, he said, “And what of the male?”

“He has returned to his own realm with his family. Brelaan is left to its own inhabitants now.”

“Have you followed him to his own realm?”

“No,” Thor replied. “Is that what you would wish of me?”

Odin cocked his chin to the side in thought. “I should go myself and teach the little bastard a lesson, but yes, I wish you to go dispose of the vampire.”

Raine’s throat suddenly felt as though it had dropped into her stomach, and she’d barely been able to hold back a whimper.

“If I may, Father,” her brother said. “What if we spread our own story on the subject matter instead? What if Raine used the vampire, seducing him into ensuring she won the tournament? It is a clever strategy to use an enemy’s feelings to one’s advantage, is it not? And what better way for a Valkyrie to show her skill than to use all her attributes to gain victory?”

Odin’s expression morphed from rage to speculation. “Is that so, Raine?”

She’d been about to say “Hel no, that is not so,” when she caught a warning glance from the brother she’d only ever seen a handful of times. She looked at the floor and nodded. “It is, Father. That is what I wished to tell you earlier. I used the vampire to secure victory, and to reward him, I didn’t cut him down in front of his own race.”

Odin had grown downright excited at this point. “It would have been better if you had.”

“But she showed compassion, which speaks highly of you,” Thor added pointedly at their father. “It could be said that her leniency is a direct reflection of you. And maybe the vampire misunderstood the act for something it was not.”

“Yes,” their Father said, his head nodding slowly. He turned away from them and sat in his throne, all traces of fury having vanished now. “Yes. That is what happened.”

“Do you still wish me to visit Vampur?”

“No,” Odin replied, his hand waving dismissively. “Any damage done will be rectified. We can spread the truth of what happened and ensure it reaches other realms. It’s not as though they’ll ever see each other again anyway.”

Thor turned toward Raine and gave her the ghost of a smile.

“Thanks,” she mouthed, returning his smile.

Chapter Twenty

Liberty Island, New York

Present Day

“This is a portal?” Ferox peered up at the three-hundred foot statue. It was pitch-black outside, and only the large flood lights that rested around the base illuminated the statue.

“It’s how we got here,” Draven said, glancing upward by his side. “And it’s the best guess I have for how to reach a Keymaster.”

Once all the Guardians and their mates had joined them for an impromptu meeting and breakfast, it had been decided that Draven, Ethan, and Garrick would join him in the hunt to find Raine, while the others stayed behind for Riley and to keep Collectives at bay. Demetrius had also taken the opportunity to inform them of Lore attacks happening around the country. He hadn’t known if the threat would reach New Jersey, but that hadn’t actually been the point of his mentioning it. He’d asked the Guardians to contact any and all they trusted within the Lore to put everyone on high alert. From what Ferox had gleaned, the Guardians hadn’t needed to put out distress calls very often, and Demetrius’s asking it of them proved just how bad the threat had become.

And so the four of them had returned to the Guardians’ mansion in search of a particular stone, apparently one the Keymaster had given Ferox all those years ago in Brelaan.

“Agreed,” Garrick added. “It’s better than shooting from the hip. I can open portals, but not if I don’t know where I’m going.”

“Alright,” Ferox said, still staring up at Lady Liberty. “Let’s get going.”

They moved as a unit, sneaking over the dark landscape, taking care to remain hidden from the security guards that patrolled the island. They wouldn’t have to do any climbing though, since the portal was down below, inside the base of the statue. Draven reached the door first and broke the lock. All four of them shuffled inside and shut the heavy door behind them, and then rushed down the flight of stairs that led to the basement. The portal was behind a hidden doorway that looked to be no more than a section of concrete wall, and faster than he’d thought possible, they were transported to a new place, the portal spitting them out on the other side.

Ferox fell forward, landing on his stomach before rolling to his back. He glanced up at the other three from his new position on the ground. “Jesus.”

“Sorry.” Draven laughed and held a hand out to help him up.

“I guess we should have told you about the landing,” Ethan added, a hint of humor in his voice.

Ferox turned away from them then, taking in the sight of the tiny room that housed nothing but what he guessed were three other portals. They were all easily visible, and the four doors were spaced perfectly as though they were in a four-way intersection. “Where do we go?”

Ethan stepped up beside him and pointed to the right. “That one leads to Vampur. The others lead to other realms.”

Ferox eyed the portal to the right, more than a little curious what his home realm looked like. But that wasn’t what was important right now. Raine was what was important. “Do any go to Valhalla?”

He shook his head. “I’m not sure of those realms’ names, but I know for certain that neither of them lead to Valhalla.”

“He is right,” someone else said. It was a low, almost creaky sound. From the center of the room, a man appeared, though he hadn’t been there before. His short, silver hair gleamed, though that was really the only thing striking about him. Cloaked in maroon robing, the man stood with his arms folded as he stared at them pleasantly. It was a face Ferox recognized, but only from the memories he’d relived while he’d read the tome. “How fare thee, King Ferox?”

“I need your help,” he replied, having no patience for pleasantries. “I must find my wife.”

“Your wife?” he asked, confused.

“His mate, Raine,” Draven added. “She’s been kidnapped, and we think she’s been taken to Valhalla.”

“Hmm,” the old man said. “And you need my help in reaching a realm you’ve already been to?”

“Yes,” Ferox answered, wasting no time. “I have no memory of how to travel there, or much else for that matter.”

Intrigued, the Keymaster stepped toward him, a curious gleam in his eye. He stared intently into Ferox’s eyes, enough that Ferox flicked his gaze away uncomfortably before returning his gaze to the quack. “Did you die?” he asked, almost whispering to himself. “Oh yes, your memories have been tampered with.”

“Were they removed?” Draven asked.

“Oh no. Memories cannot be removed; they can only be locked away.”

Garrick stepped around them, peering at Ferox and then the Keymaster. “Can they be unlocked?”

“Yes,” the old man answered. “And who better to do it than the master of keys?”

No fucking way. He could restore his memories, too? Ferox’s heart leapt at the thought. He’d found someone who could not only put every piece of his life back into place, but could also lead him to his wife?

“Of course,” the Keymaster added, “you’ll remember that nothing comes free. I will need your blood again.”

Draven’s, Ethan’s, and Garrick’s faces all screwed up, which was probably what Ferox’s own face appeared like at the moment.

Draven shook his head. “What is it about you all wanting our blood? First the Angelos, now you?”

“Healing properties,” he replied, drawing two vials from out of thin air before pegging Draven with a glare. “And you shouldn’t deal with Angelos, they’re … finicky.”

Draven blinked. “Can you open portals to temples and—”

“I can open portals to anywhere. For a nominal fee.”

“Of course.”

“Now.” The Keymaster turned toward Ferox. “Open up a vein. Two vials ought to do it.”

Ferox did so without any hesitation and held the bleeding pinpricks over the vials. The others watched silently as the vials filled, even while the Keymaster kept his eye on Draven.

“I maybe should have asked for yours,” he said thoughtfully. “Ah well, maybe next time.”

“What do you do with it?” Garrick asked, still watching the blood flow into the vials. Ferox had to reopen the wounds since the flow had all but stopped already.

“Trade.” The old man grinned. “You’ve no idea how much something with healing properties will go for.” When the vials were filled to his liking, he capped them and slid them into a pocket Ferox hadn’t noticed before. “Now, the three of you might as well go back to where you came from. Where the good king is going, none of you can follow.”

Draven stepped in front of the man, putting his face mere inches from his own. “We’re all going to get her back.”

“If you do, you’ll set yourselves up for failure. It is easier to sneak one in than four, is it not? Especially if that one doesn’t set off Odin’s alarms?”

That statement stopped his oldest son, and he backed off. “What do you mean?” he asked, at the same time as Ethan.

“Odin knows whenever a god or someone he holds dominion over enters his realm. You two,” he said to Draven and Ethan, “are part Valkyrie, so he would know at once if you take a step into Valhalla. And you,” he turned to Garrick, “may be under his ruling. You’re Fae, and Odin has created many of your kind. The only one here that could make it in undetected is Ferox.”

“And how would you know who can and can’t go somewhere?” Ethan asked, peering at the silver-haired man dubiously.

“I make it my business to know. Now, are the three of you going to leave, or are we going to stand about all night and talk about what I do and don’t know?”

****

Ferox breathed a sigh of relief as the pressure he hadn’t even known was in his mind had lifted. “I’ll never be able to repay you.”

The Keymaster waved a hand in dismissal. “Oh, you’ve paid me enough already. Your blood will fetch a pretty penny, or maybe something better.”

The old man had restored his memory, in full as far as he could tell. Once Garrick, Draven, and Ethan had grudgingly been sent packing, the guy had led him to another room that Ferox hadn’t even known existed, and had spent gods knew how long with him, as he combed over every inch of his brain, unlocking the memories that had been hidden from him.

And now that his past had been restored, he remembered all the times he’d made love to the woman, could remember when he had taken her for the first time in a bed; it had been lined with blood red silken sheets that had smoothed over and under her tight body. Every taste of her blood and every lick of her sex, drinking her down and taking her within him any way he possibly could. He remembered their mating, and the sharing of each other’s blood that had solidified their eternal bond. Remembered how devastating she was as her belly swelled with life, and the births of his sons. He could now see Draven and Ethan grow into adulthood, every stage of their growth committed to memory, every bump of the knee and the way their skin had tanned when they’d run in the sun before their Instincts had awoken. He’d stood outside during their first tastes of blood that aided them through their transitions, and then afterward, he’d been by their sides with every accidental scorch mark whenever they forgot to stay out of the light. He even remembered his own turning. His Instinct had kicked in years after Damion’s. He’d had to adjust to drinking blood and hiding from the sunlight long after Damion had been accustomed to it. He’d been so jealous when Damion had turned, had felt as though he’d somehow been lacking. And yet now, he was glad he’d been given extra time to bask in the sunlight.

Everything had been returned to his memory—the good times and the bad—and he knew exactly how to reach Raine. His Instinct roared into a fury he hadn’t felt in a long time. He would reach her. And he would take her from that cocksucker she called father, god or no.

Ferox inclined his head to the old man before stalking away. “I thank you again. Until next time.”

“Uh, Ferox.” His voice echoed off the empty walls. Ferox turned, looking at the man as he said, “I have a much faster way. You did already pay for it, after all.”

With a wave of the Keymaster’s hand, the room transformed before his eyes, morphing from the dark, empty one to a stark white circular room with portal after portal.

The old man walked toward one of the portals and turned, smiling. “Good luck. Oh, and you will not end up in the same place as before, but feel free to use it as you need.”

Ferox eyed the portal and nodded to the Keymaster in thanks before stepping through.

Valhalla was exactly as his newly reformed memories had recalled. It was night, the realm’s moons and stars creating a beautiful contrast to the darkened landscape. The lake just off from the portal glittered from the night sky, and just on the other side of it, he saw the place where he and Raine had made love more times than he could count. It was their spot, hidden away from the busy life of the Valkyries, and easily accessed from the doorway he used to reach her. He realized he wasn’t far away from the portal he used to travel through. He passed the lake and snuck through the trees, knowing exactly where her tiny house had been. He could only hope she lived in the same place, otherwise combing every hut on Valhalla would take a great deal of time.

But even as he snuck through the quiet forest, he wondered if and where he would find her. What if Odin kept her in his hall? That would be of no matter to him. He’d break down every godsdamned door he had to in order to find his female.

He reached her hut, and peered in through the window. Valhalla was certainly behind the times in reference to the comfort they’d been accustomed to over the last century or so, thus the window was simply a hole in the wall. Raine wasn’t inside, though two Valkyries were. He ducked low at hearing their conversation, remaining hidden in the dark.

“Are you certain she remembers nothing?”

“She doesn’t. At least none of her real past. She even thinks the leech betrayed her at the tournament.” The Valkyrie paused and sighed. “The spark Raine used to have has returned. She really wants nothing more than to train for battle. It is good to see her back again.”

Ferox sat on his ass, careful to remain silent as he listened on.

“So it worked then,” the first one said.

“I imagine so. Have you ever known Darla to fail?”

“No. Father will be pleased that she was able to erase so much from her memory. Her gift continues to grow.”

Gods, what had they done to her? His fists clenched as he strained to remain under control. If he gave in, the hut would no longer stand and either the Valkyries would be dead, or he would be.

“Have you heard how much longer she will be in the dungeon?”

Ferox’s fists and jaw clenched. She was in the fucking dungeon? He shook his head, trying to clear the thoughts of how badly she fared. Was she bound and shackled? Surely her own father wouldn’t torture her….

“Father has asked me to take her for a walk tomorrow.”

“Is that wise?”

“I don’t see what it would hurt. Our sisters know they are to treat Raine as if she’d never left. As if none of it had ever happened.”

“What about the reprogram?”

“It worked, so far as I can tell. Whenever I say his name, she grows very angry. If she ever sees the leech again, she’ll slay him on the spot.”

His jaw dropped, and he’d barely refrained from barging in and slaying the two of them.

“So, what happens if she behaves normally tomorrow?”

“I imagine she’ll be free to leave the dungeon. Father doesn’t want her with the others.”

“I really do not know why Father hasn’t asked Darla to work on them as well.”

“He hasn’t said anything, but I get the sense he wishes to use them as an example.”

Ferox stayed outside the window long after their candle had been snuffed for the night. He doubted he could find shelter from tomorrow’s sun, and Raine could be taken to walk anywhere in this godsforsaken realm. He would return tomorrow night, and hopefully Raine would be free and clear of the dungeon.

****

“I’m sure they’re fine.” Ally gave Draven a meaningful look before cuddling into his side. The covers were already warm; she’d been in bed a half-hour already just waiting for her vampire to join her. “Don’t you think that if your father had any problems that he’d ask for help?”

“I’m not so sure. He doesn’t even remember us. If I were in his shoes I wouldn’t trust any of us.”

“But didn’t you say that the Keymaster was going restore his memory?”

He nodded, an action that she felt since she was lying against him. “He said so, but who knows?”

Ally felt for Draven. Riley’s disappearance and the loss of Gregory weighed heavily on him. And Raine’s kidnapping was doing a lot more damage than he’d let on. He had even gone back to the Statue of Liberty in hopes of using the Keymaster to reach Valhalla, but the man didn’t appear despite his insistent summoning. She honestly didn’t know how the being refused him. She knew Draven’s brand of insistence, and she’d never been able to ignore it.

“Well, I think that he has his memory back and that he’s gone after Raine. You said yourself that Ferox was the only one that could get in and out undetected.”

Draven’s arm tightened around her, the warmth of his skin a smooth caress. “Yes, that’s what he said. I didn’t say I believed him.”

Ally shifted in bed, putting their noses mere inches apart as she eyed him. “Just … give it a few days, okay. Focus on something else if it helps, but let your father do whatever it is you vampires have to do for your women.”

His lips curved into a smile. “Whatever we vampires have to do for our women?” His eyes glowed with humor and love as he smoothed his thumb over her cheek and down to her bottom lip. It tickled, and she bit her lip in response. “You’re so beautiful. I wonder every minute of every day how I came to be so lucky to have you.”

She sighed, letting his words smooth over her. “I wonder the same thing.”

Draven barked a laugh, and she hastily scrambled up onto her hands and knees.

“Ah, you know what I mean. I mean that I wonder how—”

“I am so lucky end up with you?” he laughed.

“No!” She grabbed a pillow and swung, catching him on the head and sending his hair flying in all directions. “How I could be so lucky to end up with you!”

Draven, now fully in the throes of laughter, picked her up and drove her down, ending up on top of her and pinning her to the bed. He set to tickling her, first under her arms and down her sides, and then everywhere in between. She squealed and giggled, doing everything she could to retaliate. He was always stronger than her, and many times he pinned her so she couldn’t tickle him back, but she learned she could twist and turn until she could get her head against his stomach. If she just turned her head back and forth while it was against his stomach, Draven would give up the tickle fight instantly, scrambling away as he laughed. She’d already done it twice so far. It was a proven method of defeat.

The two of them laughed hysterically as she got him and he got her, though her own laughter was more because of his intense, surprised reaction whenever she found a particularly ticklish spot. He nearly levitated every time she found one.

When they finally settled, the two of them were out of breath from laughter, gazing at each other as they did each time they were together.

“I can’t wait until we’re mated,” he breathed. “Then the whole world will know that you’re mine.”

“Not just the whole world. Every realm, both living and dead will know that I am yours. And that I already am.”

Draven kissed her, long and hard, before he pulled away. “When my parents make it back, we should set a date for the ceremony.”

“Okay.” She stroked a finger down his body until she reached the hardness between his legs. Gripping him, she said, “It’s a deal.”

Chapter Twenty-One

The dungeons in Odin’s Hall, Valhalla

Present Day

“How fare thee, Sister?”

Raine stretched and sat up on the plat she’d slept on, peering up at Navvan as her sister unlocked the cell door. She’d overheard yesterday that she would finally be able to leave the dungeon for a bit of fresh air, and had been clinging to the hope that it was true ever since. “I slept well, though I do not know why I had to sleep in the dungeon if I am just watching the prisoners.”

Navvan’s eyes flashed at that, and she returned a smile. “An oversight, I think. You know how these old cell doors lock on their own.”

“Oh.” Raine nodded and glanced at Caleen, Odette, and Raven. The three had been begging her all night to remember Ferox, Draven, Ethan, and the Guardians, but she refused to answer or respond in any way. She couldn’t risk anyone finding out the truth of her knowledge. Playing into what they wanted seemed the best plan to get herself out of the dungeon, and then to formulate a plan to get her sisters out as well. If she could just get the four of them free of the dungeon, she could lead them to the portal she’d used to escape with Ferox, and they could make their way back to her mate.

She was under no delusions to think that Ferox could find his way here, and quite honestly, she didn’t want him to. She’d overheard talk these past few days. Odin wanted Draven and Ethan, though she wasn’t sure what he’d planned to do with them. She did know one thing though: her father couldn’t be trusted.

“Would you like to take a walk with me?” Navvan asked. “You know how I do so love to walk in the morning.”

She did remember that, despite the fact that centuries had passed. Navvan liked seeing the morning dew on the leaves and grasses, loved to feel the chill of it on her skin. “Yes,” she responded. “Around the lake again?”

Navvan smiled broadly and nodded before turning toward the door. “Don’t worry about them,” she gestured to the others. “There are guards at the top of the stairs.” Raine glanced at her sisters before following Navvan through the door and up the stairs. “How were the prisoners last night?”

“They were fine. I mostly ignored them.” She nodded at the two that had taken up post at the top of the stairs, and fell into step beside her sister. There was an overwhelming sense of Déjà vu, and she let it take her over. “I must speak with Father today,” she said, playing the role she’d had so long ago. “I’m not sure how much longer I can stand to watch the prisoners through the night.”

Navvan pushed open the door and they stepped outside onto the pebbled pathway. “You know the shift change happens in a few days. No one likes prisoner-duty.”

“True, but I do feel that my time is better spent on weapons training.”

“Whose isn’t?” she laughed.

They continued to walk companionably, talking about this and that, and Raine found that she could answer easily, recalling life here without any difficulty. She’d seen a lot of Valkyries along the way, all of which nodded to her as though she’d been here every day of the last six centuries, or twelve as far as they were concerned. It wasn’t until the lake came into view that her heart began to pound. Everywhere she looked was a memory of her and Ferox.

“I packed a breakfast,” Navvan said. “I even packed some of your favorites.” She walked to the edge of the clearing and grabbed a basket of fruit and breads, tossing one to Raine.

They set up their breakfast picnic, and Raine rested on her elbows, closing her eyes as the sun warmed her. “It’s been too long.”

Navvan laughed. “I know what you mean. I feel that way every time I’m stuck watching prisoners.”

She wondered briefly how often they could possibly have prisoners, but didn’t question it, not wanting to throw up any flags in her sister’s mind. She sighed instead and opened her eyes, remembering her times spent here with Ferox.

****

Valhalla

Over six centuries ago

Raine lay in her bed, tossing and turning under the thin sheet that covered her. She couldn’t get her mind off her vampire, and the wanting and needing of him seemed to increase with every passing minute. Could she really never see him again? Of course, she’d feared that possibility even as she’d stared into his eyes the night before the final round, but a part of her had believed they could somehow make it work.

“You’re doing it again,” Bree said, irritated.

Raine lifted her head, glaring at her sister. “What. What am I doing?”

“You’re sighing. Can you not just go to sleep?”

She sighed especially loud, and rolled over onto her side, peering out the window. She stared out at the night sky for a while, not knowing or caring how much time had passed. All she knew was that both her sisters had fallen asleep, though how Navvan could sleep through Bree’s snoring was anyone’s guess. It was usually a race to fall asleep before Bree so she could be out like a light before the snoring began.

Movement caught her eye, and she bolted up out of bed, grabbing her Hjörr before sneaking out through the window. She might have missed it, had she not caught sight of a tusk. She rushed through the foliage, keeping a tight hold on her sword lest the boar decide to attack. How it had gotten this far into the village, she didn’t know, but she’d have a talk with the sentries as soon as she disposed of the animal. She stopped, listening for any sounds of movement. No doubt the creature could see better in the dark than she could, and she had no intention of being its prey.

“Gods, Raine. Are you trying to give me a heart attack?”

She whirled around even as her heart threatened to leap from her chest, and placed her sword to his neck. “Ferox,” she gasped. “What are you doing here?” She dropped her sword and careened into him, sending them both to the ground. She pressed her lips to his and then placed kisses all over his cheeks and neck. “Oh, I missed you. I missed you.”

Ferox laughed, though he made no move to stop her. His arms were around her, holding her to him in a tight embrace. When she’d finally felt that she’d kissed him enough to last a few seconds, she rested her head against his. He smelled divine.

“What are you doing here?” she asked.

“I couldn’t give you up. You left so suddenly. You didn’t even stay for the closing ceremony.”

“No.” She shook her head. “I was needed here.”

“Raine,” he said, meeting her eye-for-eye. “You don’t have to lie to me. I saw that look in your father’s eyes. I think he would have struck me down with lightning had I not been next to you.”

She sighed. “I know, and I am sorry I left so fast.” She ran her fingers through his hair, not really sure what to explain. Her father had forced her and her sisters to leave Brelaan as soon as she’d walked out of the arena. “Ferox? Why are you here?”

He sat up so that she straddled his lap. And then his hands were in her hair, twirling a lock around. Their eyes locked, and she saw the green gleam in his. Not from the moonlight, but from the way he felt about her. She could tell he’d been trying to think of what to say, but he finally sighed, shaking his head. “I love you. I feel you deep down in my bones and in the beat of my heart. I think about you every minute of every day, wondering what you’re doing or thinking. Even when we were together I wanted nothing more than to be closer, to be joined.”

She exhaled, releasing breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding.

“I can’t picture a life without you by my side. I don’t want a life without you in it. Please tell me you want me, too.”

Her heart melted as they held each other in the dark, a smile creasing her face. “Of course I want you,” she laughed as a tear fell down her cheek. “I think of nothing else. Every day I pretend to be who I was before the tournament, and every night I lie awake thinking how I wish I was in your arms.”

He kissed her, holding her to him as one hand rested behind her head while the other pressed on her back. Oh gods, how she’d missed him so. It hadn’t yet been a week since the tournament had ended, and it had felt like an eternity had passed without him. She gasped, pulling away from the kiss. “Your arm. It’s healed?”

Ferox grinned. “It seems your blood has incredible healing capabilities, too,” he teased. She’d said the very same thing to him the day Lenora had been taken out of the tournament.

She looked past him into the forest that lay between them and the huts where she lived, a cold chill rushing over her. “How did you get here?”

“A portal.”

Raine’s breath left her on a rush. “We have to get you out of here. How did you get past my father?” She stood and pulled him to his feet.

“I didn’t get past him.”

“You had to, it’s the only way in or out of Valhalla. Where did you come in?”

He looked around, peering up at the moon before pointing to the right. “I came in near a lake just that way.”

She froze, her eyes narrowing as she glanced at him. “That’s not possible. The only portal is in my father’s hall.”

Ferox shook his head, sticking his lips out in a way that would have made her laugh if it hadn’t been for the severity of their situation. Odin knew all that entered and left this realm, which meant that Ferox was in danger. “Raine,” he said, his voice coming out as a sigh. “No one knows I’m here. I came and left yesterday as well, and no one stopped me. Come, I’ll show you.”

Raine exhaled and took his offered hand. Together, they walked through the forest, stopping and hiding behind trees and bushes when one of her sisters passed by on the pebbled path.

“Good to know our sentries are doing a bang-up job,” she reflected when the Valkyrie passed by with not so much as a glance in their direction.

“I’m not about to complain. At least I was able to reach you.” He squeezed her hand and pulled her farther away from the village until she was able to see the moonlight bouncing off the lake’s smooth surface. “There,” he said. “Just on the other side of the water, that’s where I came through.”

She looked where he pointed, letting him draw her to his body as his arms wrapped around her. They stood there silently for a time, and she relished the feel of him as the back of her head rested against his chest. “When was the last time you fed?”

“You know that answer as much as I do,” he said and chuckled quietly next to her ear.

No, she hadn’t wanted to hear that he’d starved himself the last few days, but at the same time, she was glad he hadn’t taken another female’s vein. She turned toward him, lifting her wrist between them. “Here, you’ll be hungry.”

His fingers wrapped around her wrist and pushed it back down. “Not tonight. I don’t want you to ever think that’s all there is between us.”

“I wouldn’t. I don’t.”

“I didn’t find you just so I could drink your blood, Raine. I came because I am a male in love with the most beautiful, vibrant female I have ever met. I came because I want you in my life. Now and forever.”

****

She came back to herself as Navvan sat up and grabbed a piece of bread from the basket and peered at Raine. “You have not even touched yours yet.”

“Sorry,” Raine replied, sitting up and stretching. “It’s just so comfortable.”

“Mmm, I know what you mean.” Navvan bit into her bread, offering her a full grin.

She picked a piece off her own bread, popping it into her mouth and feeling the soft texture roll over her tongue. Thunder and lightning struck not far away, but it was easy to tell that it was striking down in the village. Nothing new there, with all the Valkyries that lived here, there was a constant barrage of lightning. She was back in Valhalla, something that she’d dreamed of since the day she’d left. And here she was, thinking of how she and Ferox had made love right there by the lake, and over there in that tree, oh, and in the lake a time or two. They’d pleasured each other more times than she could count right here in this very clearing. He had come to her every other night for two weeks, where they had lain under the moonlight, talking of their pasts and their hopes and dreams. They held each other, and made love—sometimes slow and rhythmic, other times, fast and hard, but always passionate. It had taken nearly a week for him to concede to his own thirst, but he’d finally taken from her vein.

In the following weeks, they hadn’t been able to meet every other night. Her sisters had grown suspicious, and Ferox’s family had as well. But they had rendezvoused at least twice in a week’s time. Even as she thought that, the memory of the night when everything hadn’t gone as planned, flooded her thoughts.

It had rained all day, the grass slick and wet. She’d brought a blanket along tonight, hoping to provide warmth to her male if he so needed it. She hadn’t waited long, but he was later than e’er before. She saw his trench coat first, the long cloth flapping in the breeze as he stalked through the trees, his eyes landing on her before he flashed to her side. She gasped as he brought her to him, gripping her shoulders tightly as he took her mouth. She pulled away, giving him another quick peck on the lips before she stared up at him. “Is everything well?”

He shrugged. “It’s been a long day, and I’ve waited to be with you for far too long.” His hand cupped her nape and then their lips were together again. He bent her backwards, lying Raine down on the wet grass, and covering her with the heat of his body. She moaned and giggled as his hands roamed over her body as his hips thrust against her in rhythm. She gripped his back, urging him closer to her as he reached a hand under her top and moved the cloth upward until her breasts were bared to the cold night air. He growled against her skin, whispering things to her and notching her own excitement up at his tender words.

She could feel that something was wrong, and it was much more than a “long day,” as he’d called it. It was as though Ferox had changed somehow, or maybe that something was bothering him. They’d always been open with each other before, but there was a distance to him tonight that sent things on a whole new level. “Ferox,” she said, pushing him up so he was braced above her. “Tell me what’s wrong.”

His eyes glowed with hunger. He’d been so wrapped up in what he’d been doing that it took some time before he focused on her. And there was something very wrong in that gaze.

“Ferox?” She blinked up at him, watching as his face hardened. He closed his eyes tightly, shaking his head.

His eyes flashed to her, narrowed. “Stop calling me that.”

“What?” No. She searched his eyes and his face, he was Ferox. He had to be. But no, she hadn’t felt that spark that he invoked in her, that telltale sign that she was with her vampire. “Damion?”

He fell on her again, his mouth covering hers as she tried to turn her head side to side; he’d succeeded, but she continued shoving at him as his hands touched her most intimate areas. She kicked and punched through Damion’s growls.

“Why him?” he roared. “Why him, and not me?” He rose up off of her for a split second before his fist collided against her face. It knocked her head to the ground as heat and pain spread over her entire face. She lifted it again as his fist barreled toward her once more. “I did everything that he did. I gave you flowers and kissed your hand. I offered to walk with you at night. But no, you only want him. But no longer.” He had her wrists, pulling them up over her head as she tried to overpower him. She failed, and he held both her wrists in one hand as the other worked at her clothing. All she had left to fight with were her legs, and she kicked at him as he worked up her skirt.

She squeaked as his hand pressed against her sex, her fighting more fervent. Desperate. Damion reached for his trousers and loosened them before his hips rested between her legs. Damn her, she couldn’t break free. She couldn’t push or kick him off! “No, Damion, stop,” she cried. She didn’t want another—she only wanted Ferox. She twisted her legs, getting them under him, and pushed him upward.

“Fucking stop it.” He growled and met her eyes, red gleaming from them as he lifted his arm and brought it down against her face again and again.

Her eye felt as though it would burst. Wetness spread across her face, and she looked up at the sky as rain fell. The clouds were dark and angry above them, lighting every so often within themselves as the lightning bolts crashed within.

Damion tugged at her legs, lifting her hips to his. She closed her eyes and willed the lightning to strike.

He wasn’t on her anymore. Raindrops landed all over her body, and she opened her eyes, finding Damion a few feet away. She rolled onto her stomach and stood, stumbling toward him. From here, she could see that he still breathed, and she had the overwhelming urge to kick him. It wasn’t honorable to kick someone when they were down, so she only let herself do it three times.

“What in the gods’ names…”

Raine turned as Ferox came into the clearing, his eyes wide as he looked at his brother. “Damion? What in the…” And then he saw her face, and his mouth dropped open. He was by her side in an instant cupping her face. “What happened?”

She exhaled slowly, looking into Ferox’s eyes and flicking them down to his brother. She closed her eyes. “I....”

He lightly pressed his fingers to her lips. “Did he do this to you?”

She didn’t say anything, but she didn’t have to. His eyes flashed angrily, and he dropped his hands to her shoulder. “Did he?” Ferox looked down at her clothes, his hands squeezing her shoulders.

“No. He tried.”

He was shaking now, and he dropped his hands to his sides. She could feel the war going on inside him and wished more than anything that what had just happened had never been. “I’ll take him back to Vampur. I’ll return tomorrow. If you never wish to see me again, then don’t come. I’d have you tell me this eve if that was your wish, but I do not think I could bear to hear it.”

He gripped her hand and squeezed before he stepped toward his brother and lifted him over his shoulder. Raine watched as he walked around the lake and disappeared through the portal.

“Well, we should probably get going. I’ve got a bow to string.”

Raine blinked her eyes open, startled to see that Navvan still sat beside her. The picnic basket was mostly empty now, and the sun had risen even higher in the sky.

“And you should probably get back down to the dungeon. Those prisoners won’t watch themselves.”

“What are they being held for anyway?” Raine asked as she stood up and brushed at her skirt.

Navvan shrugged. “Father didn’t say.”

“Hmm.” She nodded and cleared her throat. “Yes, I should get back.” She lifted the basket and walked beside Navvan as the two made their way back toward the village and Odin’s hall.

She glanced one last time at the clearing before it was hidden from her view. And as she’d pondered so many years ago, she wondered what she could have done differently that awful night.

Chapter Twenty-Two

Raine stood before her father, feeling as though her heart would leap from her chest. She’d pretended that seeing him every day was business as usual, when in fact, before her daily update with him that had started four days ago, she hadn’t seen him in over six centuries. She’d been summoned to his hall only thirty minutes before.

And now, she peered at her father, who looked as tall and regal as always, even as he sat in his oversized throne. “It is going well. The new exercises you suggested are working wonders for my sisters’ techniques.” She’d only spent two nights in the dungeon, though those nights had been long and hard. Raine had to ignore her sisters’ pleas that she remember her normal life, when in fact she remembered every minute of it. But she couldn’t give up the charade. If she gave anyone the slightest inkling that Darla had failed, she and her sisters could be in very serious danger. So when her duty had changed from prisoner guard to weapons training and exercises, she breathed a sigh of relief. And though she appreciated the freedom from the dungeons, she was under constant watch.

“Wonderful,” he said, looking pleased. As he did each day, he lounged in his chair nibbling on bits of sweet fruit some of her sisters were tasked with fetching for him. On the rare occasion, he would get up and pace in front of his throne. Today though, he seemed in a leisurely nature and just wanted to sit.

In truth, there was hardly a reason to train any longer. There were no young Valkyries anymore—no small girls to teach the craft to. There were only fully-grown Valkyries, most of which were far older than her. They merely trained to keep their skill and stamina from going to waste, and every once in a while when one would stumble upon an interesting maneuver, they’d teach it to the others. But that actually happening wasn’t likely, not since they’d all spent centuries with each other. “Father, have you heard anything about Savannah?”

Her father didn’t like discussing such things, and instantly tensed. “No. She has not been located.”

“You don’t suppose that she, uh … left, do you?” She looked pointedly at the mirror that sat along the wall to the right of Odin’s throne.

“Raine,” he warned, his voice going low and quiet. “You know that’s forbidden. And only four of you know of its existence. Unless you’ve been talking?”

“No,” she answered hastily, shaking her head. “I’ve never mentioned it to anyone, Father. I just mean that it’s not a secret exactly that there is a portal to leave Valhalla. What if she found it and left?”

He did seem to consider that, but shook his head after a moment. “No. I would know. No Valkyries have ever left Valhalla. Not since your return from the tournament. Now, why don’t you get some rest? You’re looking worn, Daughter.”

She smiled and bowed her head. “Thank you, Father. I am feeling a little under the weather.” She turned away then and left him alone in his hall. Savannah was still with the Guardians, or at least she hoped she was. It didn’t appear that she’d returned with others, and she hadn’t dared mention anything to Caleen, Raven, and Odette about her.

She shouldered her way through the door and stepped outside. Yep, there they were; she could hear the quiet footsteps as two Valkyries tailed her. Overall, it was a rather lovely night outside, with only a few intermittent bolts of lightning streaking down from the sky. She followed the gravel path, nodding at her sisters that were out and about, their faces lit by the torches that stood near the entrance of each home. She offered a “Good evening, Sister,” whenever one of the Valkyries said it to her, and continued on her path. She certainly recognized many of their faces, but putting a name to each one was nigh impossible.

A bolt of lightning landed three feet away from her, and she gave the resulting scorch mark no more than a cursory glance as she passed it by. No doubt the tree leaves that were on fire would burn themselves out without too much of a problem. Just a normal day in the Valkyrie handbook. Her hut came into view, and she sighed at the sight of it. She could finally lie down, could maybe even push her thoughts from her mind. They had placed her in the hut she’d had her entire life, the same two roommates sharing their dwelling. Her father and sisters had thought of everything, and may have gotten away with it, had she not still had her memories.

Just before she reached her door, she spotted a box lying in her path. She picked it up and carried it inside. Bree and Navvan weren’t home at the moment, a small favor she thanked the gods for. That meant she could fall asleep in peace. She hadn’t lied to her father earlier when she’d said that she was feeling under the weather. And on top of that, she still didn’t know how to act around Bree. Of all the Valkyries she had to be fully related to, it had to be that bitch. She wasn’t sure if Bree’s telling her that was something she shouldn’t technically remember, so thus far, she’d avoided it completely.

Setting the box down on her bed, she popped the top off and peered inside, nearly gasping at what she found.

A beautiful bud, the color of the richest purple she’d ever seen, sat inside. The edges and tips of the petals shimmered in the light as though fairies had dusted the ends with their magic. An alexiolus. It was the most extraordinary thing she’d ever seen, and looked exactly like the one Ferox had given her at the tournament. None of the others throughout the years had looked exactly like it, except this one.

And it’s being here could only mean one thing: Ferox was here.

She looked at the flower again, emotions warring. As she lifted the potted bud from the box, a tiny wad of paper landed on her bed. She picked it up and unfolded it before reading:

“To my dearest Raine.

Meet me at our spot in two nights’ time when the first moon’s light reaches the glen.

Yours, now and forever,

Ferox”

He couldn’t be here. He didn’t even remember their past. But even as she peered down at the bloom, she couldn’t help but hope it to be true. Raine set the note and flower on her bed and crossed the tiny space as her stomach clenched and cramped. She barely made it outside before she bent over and threw up.

****

Ferox sat on the cold grass, listening to the insects sing their song as he watched the water ripple in the moonlight.

It was nearly time.

He had returned every night—or every other as the case seemed to be in Valhalla—scoping out the realm, watching and waiting for any sight of her. He’d found her a few nights ago as he’d happened upon a grate that overlooked the dungeon. Odette, Raven, and Caleen had been inside as well. He would have said something and tried to get her attention, but didn’t since there was another Valkyrie inside. Raine and said Valkyrie had been talking to each other, and what he’d heard had caused a pit of unease to form in his stomach. And that had only increased since that night. It was what he feared; his Raine was angry, no longer showing signs of that carefree, passionate female he loved and cherished.

He could only hope that it was she that stumbled on the alexiolus. Even if she had, her showing tonight was far-fetched. If her memory had been replaced, how could she possibly remember where they used to meet? Only days ago, he hadn’t remembered a thing, and had a damned hard time believing her when she’d tried to convince him of the truth.

As he listened to the sounds this realm made, he could hear nearing footsteps. Whoever it was, she was rather silent other than a few missteps in the brush. If it wasn’t Raine, well, he’d deal with it. If it was though, he wanted to appear as relaxed as possible even though his heart was beating like a godsdamned jackhammer. So many scenarios played out in his mind, and he wasn’t sure which—if any—would come to pass when and if she came.

Ferox turned his head as a Valkyrie broke through the tree line, a small gasp reaching him.

“What are you doing here?” she asked almost instantly, steal infusing her voice as she held her sword in hand. It wasn’t her Hjörr.

“I think the more important question is, do you know who I am?” he replied, allowing his gaze to travel over her for only a second more before he peered up at the sky.

She stepped toward him, sliding the sword into the sheath at her waist. “Of course I know who you are. Ferox, did you go back to Vampur?”

He pushed to his feet, his jaw clenching at his instant relief in hearing the love in her voice. In an instant, he was next to her, wrapping his arms around her in a tight embrace. “I did.” At her curious expression he added, “It was good to see it after so long.”

“Is it still in ruins?”

“Yes. No one is there anymore.” He wouldn’t mention that seeing his homeland made him want to go back and rebuild it. It was the vampires’ home, the land that his father and grandsires had ruled for all time.

“How did you … well, I mean, how did you remember to reach Vampur, or how to get here?”

“Let’s just say that I got a little help in recovering my memory.”

“But how?”

“He said my memories weren’t gone, only locked away.” He paused, taking in her scent.  His mate was the most beautiful female in all of existence. No other could compare, not with her radiant blue eyes and her thick brown curls that now reached the small of her back, or with the way her leather halter top and skirt fitted her tight body. He’d never desire another. “Did they make you hate me?”

She shook her head, her hair tickling the skin on his neck. “They tried, but my memories are my own. I could never hate you.”

He pulled out of the embrace, narrowing his eyes on her. “But I heard you say—”

“No matter what you’ve heard, you’ve heard me playing a part,” she interrupted. “Father wants Draven and Ethan, but I don’t know what for. I think he’s sent Valkyries to get them.”

“What could he possibly want with them?”

“Whatever it is, it can’t be good. He’s not happy that I was able to bear children, so he’ll either use them to his benefit or….” Her voice faded away.

Ferox tightened his hold on her as anger flared to life in his stomach. “He wouldn’t murder his own grandsons.”

“I think he would,” she said, a saddened expression on her face. “He isn’t the man I used to know. He was always hungry for power, but I’ve never seen this.”

Ferox softened a little at seeing Raine’s distress over Odin, but even still, a pit of fury had welled inside of him at the mere thought that the god would consider murdering his sons in cold blood. Yes, he’d more or less come to terms that his sons risked their lives nightly the same way that he did, but he drew a line at this. “Come on, let’s go. We need to leave and prep the boys. If Odin has sent Valkyries after them, they could be in danger already.”

Raine’s eyes flashed with horror, and Ferox turned away, holding her hand as he walked toward the portal. “No,” she said, tugging on his hand. “I can’t go yet.”

He stopped, peering at her over his shoulder. “What do you mean?”

“I have to get the others out of here. Father has Odette, Caleen, and Raven in the dungeon.”

He nodded. He’d seen them there as well.

“You have to go back and warn the boys. And I have to stay here and help my sisters. They risked their lives to save me, and I could do no less for them.”

He looked at his female, recognizing the strength that had always been within her. He couldn’t help but smile. “Well, you’d better hurry and find a way to get them out.”

“Oh, don’t worry, I’m working on someth…. Wait, how come?” Her brows lowered.

“I overheard two of your sisters talking about using some of the others as examples. It could be Raven, Odette, and Caleen, and who knows when they’re planning to carry it out or what they’ll do.”

She nodded. “Have you heard anything from Savannah?”

“No.” He shook his head. “I thought maybe she was here.”

“No, she’s not. At least not that I’ve seen, and the others haven’t said anything about her.”

“Do they know that you’re going to break them out?”

Now it was Raine’s turn to shake her head. “No, they don’t even know that I know what’s going on. I figured it was easier if no one knew the truth but me.”

“Makes sense. Alright, so you’ll break the others out, and I’ll go back so the boys know what could be coming our way. If you can get them out, bring them here. I’ll be back in two nights.” He bent and pulled her into another embrace, nuzzling her neck as he did. “Be careful, Caalia.”

****

Raine slid into her bed covers, blinking up at the rafters above her head and knowing full well that she should rest. But, sleep wouldn’t come soon. Ferox remembered her, remembered everything. She didn’t know how he did it, or how he found someone who could help him, but he’d somehow actually done it.

Before he’d left, Ferox had shown her the location of the new portal, in case the need arose for her and her sisters to make a hasty escape. He’d tried to explain what they would walk into, and told her to stay in the first room they came to until he returned for them.

It wasn’t until he’d showed her the portal that escape felt possible. She wouldn’t have to lead her sisters to the other portal and have to hop from realm to realm in the hopes of finding portals that could get her home. Ferox had provided the answer. Her savior. Her hero. He’d always been that, from day one. And still, over six centuries later, he continued to prove it.

His stepping through the portal couldn’t have come at a better time though. She’d heard steps through the brush and hastily shucked her clothes and dove into the lake, somehow recovering from the bitter chill enough that she could float on her back as though she’d been in there for a while. When Navvan had come into the clearing, Raine waved and smiled at her in greeting, all while hoping that the Valkyrie hadn’t heard any of the preceding conversation.

“What are you doing?” Navvan had asked, stunned.

“I couldn’t sleep,” she’d replied. “The hut was too hot, so I went for a walk. A dip sounded good, so I jumped in.” She had stepped out of the lake then, shivering from the cold as she yanked on her skirt and top. The two had walked back to the hut with only a few muttered comments between them. And now here she was, lying in her bed as Bree snored away and Navvan made tiny sounds as they both slept. She wondered just how she would break her sisters free when it seemed that she was under lock and key herself. And even as she thought that, memories of her past flooded her, in renewed hope that she had her mate once more.

****

Valhalla

Over six centuries ago

Ferox peered at her with such a pained expression that it caused her heart to ache. Not that it hadn’t been doing so since her catastrophe with Damion the night before. “Are you well?”

“I am, though it is not me that I have been worried about. How do you fare?”

He dropped his gaze from hers and shrugged. “I could be better. I didn’t think you would come.”

“I considered not coming,” Raine replied honestly. At Ferox’s reaction, she hastened, “Not because I did not want to see you, but because I did not think you would come back.”

Ferox stepped toward her before stopping himself. His fists tightened, and he squeezed his eyes shut. “Raine, I am so embarrassed and angered that my brother could do that to you. And seeing your face like that … everything is my fault.”

“Don’t say that.” She closed the distance between them, placing her hands on his shoulders. “None of this was your doing, Ferox. Things happened, for reasons neither of us may understand, but they happened all the same. I do not blame you for what your brother has done any more than I could blame the sun for the moons’ disappearance from the sky.”

“But your face…”

“Will heal. I’ve already healed much. In a few days’ time the marks should be gone.”

Ferox lifted his hands, tenderly running his fingertips over her face. “I can never forgive myself for what my brother has done.”

“It would be impossible to do so,” she said, meeting his eyes, “since you’re not at fault for what happened.”

His eyes were sad, and she could feel the emotions warring inside him: affection, embarrassment, horror. “I love you,” he said suddenly. “I never want you to be in that position again.”

“Ferox,” she said on an exhale. “You know I love you, too, and I assure you, what happened with your brother will not happen again.”

“Come away with me. Come to Vampur so we can be together.”

Raine closed her mouth, which had gaped open at his request. “Ferox, my father … my sisters.”

“They don’t need you as much as I do. I can protect you if you’re my mate. I can give you a wonderful life, and we can have children and—”

“No.” She shook her head. “I mean, no as far as children go. Valkyries cannot bear children.”

He narrowed his eyes and blinked at her for a few seconds before shrugging. “Then we will not have children. You and I can travel the realms and do as we please.”

It sounded wonderful, but how could she leave her father and sisters? How could she leave the only home she’d ever known? “I don’t know,” she replied, unsure.

“Just, come with me for one day. See Vampur and everything there is, and then make a decision. Please just come.”

“What about Damion?” she asked, stepping back, but keeping hold of his hands. “I’ll be at a greater risk if I am in the same realm as he is.”

“He’ll not be able to trick you again, Caalia. If you’re in the same realm, you’ll grow accustomed to each other, and Damion will be forced to recognize you as my mate.”

She was actually considering this. Could she really do it? She was nervous, her body quaking with excitement. Could she leave Valhalla, if even for a day? Raine smiled up at her vampire, though the bruises pained her. She exhaled slowly and nodded as his eyes lit up. “Okay. Let’s go.”

Chapter Twenty-Three

Vampur—the realm of the Vampires

Over six centuries ago

“It’s beautiful,” Raine said, peering up at the night sky. The land didn’t look much different than Valhalla. There were trees and grass and flowers and mountains, but there was something startlingly different in the sky. “One moon?”

Ferox laughed. “Yes, we only have one moon. I thought it strange that Brelaan and Valhalla had more.”

“Hmm,” she responded, surprised. Reaching Vampur hadn’t been as quick as she’d thought it would be. She and Ferox had had to travel through three portals to get here, but now that she was here, she felt … relieved. Maybe it was because she was with her vampire, or maybe it was because she’d left Valhalla without her father’s permission and she’d survived; either way, she was relieved.

“Our castle is just over that hill,” Ferox said, pointing ahead.

They continued on, hand-in-hand as they neared the base of the hill that would soon reveal Ferox’s castle. She couldn’t wait to see it. She’d often gotten lost in thought with fantasies of where he grew up and now that she was so close to seeing it, she wondered how close she’d been in all her daydreams.

“Raine,” Ferox said, halting his steps as he pulled her to him. “I know it may be too soon, but I want you. I want to take you to my bed and love you and caress every inch of your body. I need you. I crave you.”

Their eyes met, and she saw the truth of it in his eyes, and felt it in their bond.

“I know it is probably too soon after … after what he did to you, but—”

“It isn’t,” she said, shaking her head. “I don’t want that memory there either. I’d rather replace it with our own memories.”

“So you’ll have me?” he asked, sounding shocked.

“Yes. Take me to your bed.”

Ferox lifted her in his arms, and in what felt like seconds, they were inside the castle walls and on their way up a stone stairway. Her back hit the soft mattress and her clothes stripped off her body just before she saw Ferox yank his off as well, and then their bodies were joined. He was soft and gentle, and yet fast and unyielding as he took her. His hands, lips, and fangs grazed her gently, caressing her just as he’d said he wanted, and yet his shaft and hips moved hard, pounding her as she was pushed farther and farther up the bed until she was against the headboard. She wasn’t quiet, and neither was he, as lost as they were. Lightning crashed against the castle, rattling everything within, and yet still she didn’t care. All she knew was Ferox: his strength, his will, his tenderness, and his love for her. She stroked her hands over his body, feeling every muscle bunch and flex under her touch. His eyes radiated with the green glow that showed her his love and desire for her and her alone.

And as they made love, her mind recognized what her heart had already known: she never wanted to be apart from him again.

****

Valhalla

Present Day

Raine had been forced to wait out the entire day for a chance at the dungeon. Dinner had ended hours ago, and many of the Valkyries had already turned in for the night. She’d spent the day target-practicing in the clearing next to the lake, and some of her sisters had opted to join her. But now, she was alone, and as far as she knew, she wasn’t being followed at the moment. She’d told Navvan and Bree that she was heading for bed, and had even gone into their hut and snuffed out the candles. But once the firelight had faded, she’d crawled through the window and stuck to the trees as much as possible.

It had to be here somewhere. Gods knew she’d stared up through it enough in her time spent in the dungeon. She searched around for the bars, listening for any hint of the underground dungeon. She heard Caleen’s voice and froze before following the sound until she found what she’d been hunting for. She gripped two of the bars and heaved, but they only bent a little. Raine repositioned so that her boot rested against one, while she gripped the other with her hands. She pulled with her hands and pushed with her leg, the bars groaning as they bent farther apart. A little more, just a little more. There. There was enough space now that she could shimmy through, and she did, holding on to the bars before dropping into the dungeon.

Her boots thudded against the hard ground and she stood, eyeing Caleen, Raven, and Odette as they gaped at her. Raine held a finger to her lips, and her sisters shut their mouths. As silently as she could, she crept to the key that dangled on a hook beside the dungeon door and used it to unlock the three cell doors.

“What are you doing?” Odette whispered as Raine reached her.

Raine grabbed her sister’s manacles and turned the key inside the lock. “I’m getting you out of here. We don’t have much time.” The manacle clinked, and they both cringed. Raine rushed into Caleen’s cell and unlocked her binds as well.

“Finally remembered?” Caleen asked, rubbing her wrists.

“I remembered all along. I just needed to find us a way out.”

Her sister’s brows shot upward, and her mouth formed an “oh,” but that was as much time as Raine gave it. She rushed to Raven’s side and unlocked her sister who, once freed, promptly gave her a hug.

“What do we need to do?” Caleen asked when they all met near the dungeon door.

“I opened the grate enough at the top, we should be able to get through it,” Raine said, walking underneath the opening that had been nearly right above her the entire time she’d been placed in her cell. “But we have to be very quiet. Father has some of our sisters monitoring everything I do. If we’re not fast enough, they’ll know I’m not where I’m supposed to be. Raven, let’s get you out first.” She cupped her hands in front of her knees and Raven stepped onto them just as Raine hefted her up. “Alright, once you’re steady, I’ll push, and you need to jump.”

“I’m ready,” Raven whispered, and Raine shoved upward right before her sister’s foot left her hand. “I’ve got it.”

She waited until Raven’s form disappeared once she crawled out of the hole, and cupped her hands again.

“I’ve got this one,” Caleen said, offering her hands to Odette. Seconds later, Odette was in the hole, pulling herself out with Raven’s help.

“Okay, Caleen, you’re up.”

“Actually, no, you are.”

Raine shook her head. She should have known Caleen would argue. “Fine, but how are you planning to get out?”

“Same way as you, I suppose.” Caleen reached toward her and unclipped the whip at Raine’s waist. Caleen snapped the whip toward the hole, and it wrapped around one of the bars at the top. “Not to sound rude, your highness, but it’s time to get you out of here.”

Raine gripped the whip and climbed up, using her arms and legs to propel her higher. She was lifted from the hole by two sets of hands, and then quickly turned to pull Caleen out as well.”

“Okay,” she said, meeting each of their eyes. “We need to get to the lake. There’s a portal that can get us out of here.”

“Wait, I need to go get Davina,” Raven said, eyeing the others.

Caleen shook her head. “We don’t have time.”

“She wanted to leave with us last time.”

“And we waited for her. Who’s to say we won’t be in the same position again?”

Raine stepped between the two and focused on Raven. “Do you know where she is?”

“I think so.”

“Do you trust her?”

Raven met her eyes dead-on. “I wouldn’t have said anything if I didn’t.”

“She’s right,” Odette said, stepping forward, “Davina was going to leave with us before. It would only be right if we gave her the chance this time.”

“Go then. If you’re not in the clearing next to the lake in ten minutes, we’ll have to leave without you.”

Raven nodded and turned on her heels.

“Raven,” she whispered loudly. “The portal is to the west of the lake, twenty paces past the split rock.”

Her sister nodded and rushed into the darkness as Caleen, Odette and Raine bound into the forest. They’d made it almost halfway to the lake before the horns sounded, and Raine stopped running.

“They know I’m gone.”

“Or that we are,” Caleen responded, pointedly.

“Either way, you can’t be caught with me.”

Odette folded her arms. “We’re not splitting up.”

“Yes, we are. If the two of you make it and I don’t, stay where the portal takes you. Ferox will meet you there tomorrow night. If you don’t make it, we’ll come for you. None of us have time to wait for Raven now, so hopefully she can make it through on her own.” Raine felt hot and sweaty, a bout of nausea forming in her stomach. “Head west and go around that side of the lake.”

Her sisters nodded, though they weren’t happy. Raine set off through the bushes, heading north. She stuck to the trees even as the moon’s’ light bounced off the lake. She slowed to a stop as her nausea worsened, and she leaned against a tree, retching. Taking a breath, she left the shadows of the trees as she stepped toward the lake, cupping some water in her hands as she brought it to her mouth.

“Ha,” a female said. “I knew we’d find you near the lake.”

Raine peered up quickly, letting water fall from her hands as a Hjörr aimed at her chest. Bree. Of all the Valkyries in the realm, it had to be Bree.

“Get up.”

Raine kept her palms out in surrender and stood slowly to her feet. Sword still pointed at her, Bree grabbed her wrist and twisted it behind her. “Even think about pulling something and you’ll be a full head shorter.” She shoved her forward and Raine stumbled, though she didn’t fall down. Bree kept a tight hold on Raine’s wrist, making sure that it was twisted extra tight as she was forced back toward Odin’s Hall and dungeon. They reached the door, but not before she’d passed hundreds of Valkyries who stared at her as she and Bree headed toward the massive building.

She hadn’t been taken directly to Odin’s Hall, as she’d expected. Bree turned her toward the right instead, and down the stairs that led to the dungeon. “You’re lucky Father isn’t here. Otherwise I’d have killed you on the spot.”

With another quick shove, Raine was through the door, straightening as Bree entered behind her. A gasp made her turn around, and she got to enjoy the satisfaction of seeing Bree’s stunned face that the others were no longer inside.

“Where are they?” she hissed.

Raine snorted, putting her hands on her hips as she glared at the Valkyrie. “They’re long gone.”

Bree rushed toward her, putting their noses inches apart. “How did you get them out of here?”

“Everyone can be paid off,” Raine said, “especially sentries that want to leave Valhalla.”

Bree stepped back as though she’d been slapped. “You’re lying!”

“Did you see any sentries at the top of the stairs?” The fact that there hadn’t been any at the top of the stairs when she’d been escorted down had been pure luck, not that she’d tell Bree that.

The Valkyrie peered around, her face drawn into a sneer as she eyed the open cell doors. She huffed and grabbed Raine’s shoulders, pushing her back into the cell she’d occupied only days before. Raine shoved her wrist up, connecting with the bitch’s nose and sending her head backward. Bree recovered and collided with Raine, and her back crashed against the wooden table, rolling when Bree landed on top of her and regaining her footing. She reached for her whip, finding nothing but air. Dammit, Caleen had taken her whip and she hadn’t gotten it back from her. No matter, she rushed her sister anyway.

Bree whirled around and darted away, closing the cell door behind her just before Raine reached where she’d been. “Ha,” she said, wiping her nose with the back of her hand. “See how good of a warrioress you are behind the bars.”

“See how easy it will be to reach me without the key.” Raine grinned in return.

The Valkyrie’s face fell as her gaze found the now-empty key hook. “Where is it?”

“Long gone. I assume the sentries made off with it.”

Bree’s face burned with fury, and she huffed again before stomping away, through the door and up the stairs. Raine sat down on the table and pulled her knees to her chin. The others had to have made it. Whether they did or didn’t, though, Ferox would be here by this time tomorrow night, and she needed to rest for battle.

Chapter Twenty-Four

“Why come to us now?”

Thor eyed Ferox, all but ignoring everyone else in the room. “Because I have sat by and watched my father imprison my sisters for centuries. And now that he has Raine again…” He shook his head. “Hope will be lost amongst the Valkyries.”

“Why haven’t you ever stood up to him before?” Ally asked. Both Ferox and Thor glanced at her as she studied the god.

“I do have some freedoms, young goddess, but I am nearly as trapped as my sisters.”

“You’re not trapped right now,” Draven pointed out.

“That is because he sent me to locate the Valkyries that have been searching for the sons of Raine.”

That wasn’t a shock to anyone. Ferox had filled the Guardians in on what was happening immediately upon his return to the realm, and ordered Draven and Ethan to remain on the grounds. “He won’t get my sons.”

Thor flicked his gaze toward Ferox. “That is my hope as well. The Guardians are well-known and well-loved within the Lore, and I would hate for my father to destroy this alliance because of his greed.”

“Do you know what Odin wants with Draven and Ethan?” Demetrius asked. He’d remained against the wall near the foyer, keeping as far away from them as possible. He hadn’t said much this entire time, but it was easy to see that the warrior was tense.

“It could be anything. He could very well seek to take over your brotherhood for all I know. My father seeks power, no matter the cost.”

“Do you know where the other Valkyries are now?” Ally asked.

Thor peered at her again, and it was easy to see that he found her remarkable by the expression on his face—one that Ferox could tell Draven didn’t appreciate. “They are very close. They could be watching, though from the wards I feel protecting your temple and grounds, they’ll not have an easy time of getting inside.”

Ally flushed. “Oh, this isn’t a temple.”

“Your home then,” Thor amended, and then glanced around at the entire room of warriors and mates. “My father cannot know I’ve come to you.”

“You won’t fight with us then?” Raider said, though he hadn’t phrased it as a question.

“I cannot afford to just yet. If this venture fails then my sisters need an ally, and I may be all they have left.”

“We won’t fail,” Ferox said. “Raine is breaking the others free of the dungeon before I reach Valhalla tonight.”

“She’ll fail,” Thor replied. “Father told me he suspected something was amiss with Raine. She is watched at all times.”

“Then it’s not just you going tonight,” Ethan said. It was the first thing he’d said since the god showed up.

“Mistress?” Carla said, peeking her head around the doorjamb, which caused Demetrius to whirl around with his fists in the air. “Ummm,” she added, peering at him before flicking her gaze to Ally. “Mistress Alaina, Savannah has just entered the gates.”

Ally jumped to her feet at the same instant that Ferox and most of the others had. No one had heard from the Valkyrie since the others had been captured; had even searched their rental with no luck at finding the female. Demetrius stepped back as Ally whizzed past him on her way to the foyer and then to the front door. She opened it as Savannah reached the top of the stairs. “Where have you been?” she asked.

Savannah stepped inside and froze as nearly every warrior stared at her from the foyer. “I went into hiding.”

“Hiding, why?” Ally closed the door behind her, and guided her back into the sitting room where everyone else began to take their seats.

“When Caleen, Odette, and Raven didn’t make it back, I knew something was wrong. And since I haven’t been at my best until just recently, I knew I couldn’t fight another Valkyrie if it came down to it.” She sat down beside Ally, catching sight of Thor and doing a double-take.

“It’s alright,” Thor said. “I’ve come for help, too.”

Savannah flicked her gaze from Thor to Ferox, and then to Ally before looking at Thor again. “Okay.”

“So you think we need to storm Valhalla?” Ferox said to Thor, turning the conversation back to the issue at hand.

“I believe it is your best chance of getting Raine out alive. Father had planned to use the others as examples, but if your bride is caught trying to help them escape, he could very well use her instead.”

More than one Guardian rubbed their face, and Draven muttered a quiet, “Fuck.”

“All hands on deck, then,” Blaze said. He turned a questioning look on Demetrius. “Can the other wait?”

“It will have to,” the winged warrior responded.

“Will you fight with us?” Ferox kept his gaze on Demetrius, wishing he didn’t have to put the male in this situation. Demetrius and females didn’t mix, as was evident by his avoiding the general proximity of every female in the room.

“Have you ever even been to Valhalla?” Blaze asked, teasingly. That was the warrior—always trying to lighten the mood. Demetrius turned a Demetrius-style horrified look on him, as Blaze continued, “You know, with thousands upon thousands of… right?” he asked quickly, glancing at Thor and Savannah. At Savannah’s nod, he focused on Demetrius again. “Yeah, thousands and thousands of females?”

“Gods, no,” Demetrius replied. Ferox thought he saw the male shudder. He gave Blaze an irritated, sidelong look and nodded at Ferox. “I’ll fight alongside you.”

“Great,” Ferox said, feeling so much more appreciation for the winged warrior than he ever had before. “It’s settled then. Tonight, we storm Valhalla.”

“How do you expect us infiltrate a place we can’t even scope out first?” Raider asked a while later.

“I can map out the lay of the land. I don’t know precisely where the dungeon is, but I do know the general vicinity once we breach Odin’s hall.”

Thor had left some time ago, leaving the warriors, their mates, and Savannah to figure out the plan. Carla found some paper and pens at Ally’s request, and now everyone in residence looked at Ferox expectantly.

He quickly scribbled some marks on the paper, placing it on the table so that everyone had an equal view. “This is the portal I’ve been using, and the lake I pass. Up here is the village and there is Odin’s hall.” He tapped the outline of that building before flipping the page over to draw more detail around that. “I believe the portal that Odin actually knows about is somewhere in here. Raine once told me that it’s in the room that he frequents most of the time. I think we should use both portals.”

Nitro nodded as a sideways smile revealed a single fang. “Makes sense, then we can attack from inside and out. Who uses that portal?”

“I can,” Ally said, surprising the entire room, though none more than Draven who gaped at her as though she were suddenly a leaper.

“You will not,” he said. “You’re not taking a step out of this realm.”

Ally folded her arms and glared at Draven. “If you think I’m about to sit by and wait for you all to rescue my soon-to-be mother-in-law and friend, while I just twiddle my thumbs and hope it all goes well, then you’ve got another think coming.”

Dellingr snorted from beside her, earning a glare from more than one of the vampires in the room.

Draven shook his head. “Ally, you can’t mean to—”

“I can create a distraction,” she interrupted. “I’m a goddess more than worthy of Odin’s time.”

“And if it gets hairy?” Ethan asked, and Ferox noted the nervousness in his younger son’s voice. He’d known that Ally had become a precious commodity within the Guardianhood—all of the females had—but he hadn’t expected such protectiveness over the goddess.

She straightened, raising her nose ever so slightly to not invoke any question on what she was about to say. “Then I’ll fight. Whoever I have to.”

Both Draven and Dellingr gaped at that, and she smiled.

“Look at her, one plunge through the stomach and she thinks she’s Xena.” Everyone glared at Blaze, and he lifted his hands up in surrender. “Hey, I don’t know why any of you think you can argue with the woman. You know she gets her way.”

It was true, and if their silence was any indication, they all knew it—including Ferox.

“I’ll accompany her,” Dellingr offered. “I assume we are going to the realm Valhalla, and not Odin’s Hall on Asgard?”

“There are two?” Blaze asked.

“Yes. Odin’s Hall in Asgard is where he lived when he created the first of the Valkyries, but once his army grew over a couple hundred, he created his own realm. Both are called Valhalla.”

Blaze snorted. “Sounds like someone isn’t very creative.”

Dellingr nodded in agreement. “From my understanding, he does not frequent his hall in Asgard often, mostly preferring to stay with the Valkyries.” The god looked at Ally. “We can be a couple searching for a new home since the raid on Unitas.”

Draven gave the god a meaningful growl at the word “couple,” but Ferox had to admit that it seemed a good plan. “That might work. If Odin senses the two of you entering the realm, he may not pick up on the rest of us. Draven, are you willing to let your female help?”

His son kept an angry glare on Dellingr before finally facing Ally. “Are you sure you want to do this?”

She turned toward him so that her knees rested against his leg. “Your mom is important to me, too. How could I call myself her friend if I can’t even help bring her home?”

His son had no response other than to give in. With a slump of his shoulders, he gave Ferox a nod. Alright, they had their distraction. Now they just had to figure out how to get everyone into Valhalla and find Raine undetected.

****

Valhalla

Present Day

“You just had to be difficult, didn’t you?” Darla stood from the wooden chair she’d been perched on and peered at Raine. She’d been removed from the dungeon forcibly some time ago, and now hung from chains that suspended from the rafters in Odin’s hall. The room was dark, only lit by torchlights on either side of each door, and a few spots of moonlight that shone in through the overhead grates.

Darla turned, huffing in exasperation. “Over fifteen centuries of honing my craft, and you prove me a fool.”

Raine lifted her head in an attempt to glance at the Valkyrie. It would have been easier had both eyes not been swollen shut from Darla’s earlier retaliation. “Un … intentional.” She breathed in and out three times, maybe four, before her head fell forward again. Her entire body was numb: her hands and arms, from being tied above her head for more hours than she’d been able to track; and everything else, well, that had been taken care of by Darla personally.

“I don’t think it was unintentional at all. In fact, I think you live to embarrass us. To embarrass Father. First with the tournament, and then by choosing a vampire over your own family.”

“He is my family.”

“We were once, too.”

“Are you not anymore?”

Raine’s head rose when there was no response. But once her eyes painfully met Darla’s, her sister snorted. “You tell me. Look at where you’re at, and where I stand. If we were family, do you think you’d be there?”

Raine cast her eyes downward and sighed as drops of her blood splattered on the hard floor. She’d just been thinking that very thing.

“Darla,” her father’s voice boomed through the hall. “You weren’t to start without me.”

“I am sorry, Father.” Darla turned toward Odin, shrugging. “She provoked me.”

Raine snorted and shook her head, drawing Odin’s and Darla’s attention back to her. Her father stalked toward her, peering at her eye-to-eye as she dangled from the heavy chains. “Do you see what your selfishness has wrought?”

She met his eyes, seeing a flash of sorrow in his gaze before his eyes turned cold. Or maybe she only hoped she saw sorrow. “It’s not selfish to love, Father. It’s only selfish to withhold it.”

Anger flashed across his face just before he struck her cheek. “Darla, Bree,” he said, and Raine opened her eyes to see the Valkyries stride toward them, victorious smiles on both their faces. “Summon your sisters. I think it is time to make Raine an example.”

He peered down at the whip Darla held and gripped it. As her sisters left the hall, Odin cracked it against Raine’s shoulder, a spray of blood spurting her face.

****

Valhalla

Six Centuries ago

Raine pulled Ferox to her, taking his lips in a long, lingering kiss. It would have to do. Ferox wouldn’t be back for two nights.

“I really should get going,” he said when their lips parted. “I must go speak with my parents.”

“As should I.”

“I still don’t feel right about sending you to talk to your own father. It should be I that requests for your hand.”

She peered at him with one brow raised and the other lowered. “Father would probably rather kill you than accept. It is best that I speak to him alone.”

Ferox had brought it up about five times before, but each and every time, she rejected his plight.

“Go to your parents,” she said. “I fear you may have as big of a battle ahead of you as I.”

He nodded and kissed her again, letting his fingers run through her hair. “I love you, Caalia.”

“And I you. Until the night after tomorrow.”

“Until then.” He smiled and turned away, disappearing through the portal.

She stood there for a time, her thoughts on her vampire and the things they’d done to each other over the last hours. When she finally shook free her thoughts, she walked around the lake on her way to Odin’s hall. Should she speak to him tonight? Or would it be too late? She didn’t want to disturb him needlessly, though her heart was pounding in excitement and fear of what he might say.

No, she would do it tonight. She would go to his hall and see if he would see her. There was no point in stalling. She’d made up her mind, and she would discuss it with him.

As she reached the pebbled path, she continued her pace, passing hut after hut. Some Valkyries slept, while others were awake, talking to others among the torchlight. It hadn’t occurred to her until a few minutes later that every single one that had seen her had stared in surprise.

“So, you’ve returned.”

She skidded to a stop and peered to the left, seeing that Odin was on another pebbled path that intersected with the one she walked on. “I have.”

His visible eye narrowed, and he looked her up and down before he continued forward, stepping in front of her as he walked toward his hall. “You will come with me.”

She did as he said, even as she felt his anger wash over her like a blanket. Odin entered the building, and she followed close behind as he stalked the corridor and strode into his hall.

“And where do you think you’ve been? I’ve had your sisters scouring the land for you all day.”

“I’ve been away,” she replied. “Father, I need to speak with you.”

He took a seat in his throne. “Then speak.”

She swallowed, closing her eyes as she inhaled and exhaled one long, slow breath. “I wish to leave.”

“Leave?” he asked, surprised. “What do you mean, leave Valhalla?”

“Yes.”

Odin clasped his hands together, regarding her silently as she stood before him. “I am going to ask you a question, and I do expect you to answer truthfully. Does this have anything to do with the vampire?”

“It does.”

Her father slammed his fists on the armrests and stood, stalking toward her with his furious glare. She didn’t back away though, didn’t cower. “What have I told you about males, Raine?” he yelled. “Have I not told you that they’re passing fancies? Why would you leave us behind for a bloodsucking leech?”

“Father, I don’t mean to leave perm—”

“Well, you’re not going anywhere. I’ll lock you in the fucking dungeon if I have to, but you’re not. Going. Anywhere.”

Raine sucked in a breath as her father’s hot breath fanned over her face. She lifted her chin, and Odin relaxed.

“You know I control the only portal in and out of here,” he said, much more calmly. “Don’t ever mention the vampire again.”

Raine turned away and left her father’s hall without saying another word to him. She pushed open the door and hit the pebbled pathway at a fast clip, curling and uncurling her hands into fists as she bit the inside of her cheek. She passed several of her sisters, most of which looked at her with curious expressions, while others didn’t acknowledge her at all. She passed Caleen, who was whittling down a piece of wood.

As soon as she’d seen Raine, she was up, scrambling to keep up with her. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.”

“Yeah, I’ve seen that look before. You look like you’re about to go slaughter something.”

She felt like it. “No, I am just tired. I am going to go to bed.”

Caleen stopped walking beside her. “Very well. Sleep well, sister.”

Raine peered at her from over her shoulder, not stopping her stride. “Thanks.”

She reached her hut and walked inside, slamming the door behind her. She couldn’t leave, he’d said. He controlled the only way in and out, he’d said. He’d lock her in the dungeon, he’d said. Raine stood in the middle of her hut, wanting nothing more than to scream at the top of her lungs. But she didn’t. She breathed out slowly and peered around the hut. She dropped to her knees and opened the chest at the foot of her bed, pulling out her weapons and clothes. She still had the pack she’d used during the tournament and hastily shoved her belongings inside.

Reaching the door, she pulled it open and stepped outside, and walked into the forest, far beyond their village. She knelt next to the alexiolus Ferox had given her at the tournament and pulled the pot out of the ground. Standing up, she headed west, toward the lake where she and her vampire had spent many nights making love under the stars. The first moon’s light shimmered over the water as the lake came into view, and she rounded it, standing only a few feet away from the doorway that would take her from this place.

Raine sighed, looking out over the expanse of the only home she’d ever known. From here, she could see the roof of her father’s hall and tiny flames from the torches that surrounded it.

“You think me a fool.”

She started at his voice, turning to see as her father stepped from the trees.

“You think I don’t know who has come to you, or the fact that you left with him?”

“I don’t think you a fool, Father. I do think you cruel.”

“Cruel?” he gaped.

“Yes. You know where my heart lies, and yet you would keep me from happiness.”

“I would keep you where you belong.”

Raine shook her head and stepped toward the portal, her father tensing as she did.

“Take one step through that, Raine, and you’re never welcome here again.”

She froze, blinking at the forest that lay behind the invisible doorway. He’d ban her for following her heart? Goose bumps broke out over her skin at the thought of never seeing her father and sisters again. She’d always planned to come back, at least to visit. Raine shifted the pack on her shoulder and peered at Odin. “I am sorry to hear you say that.”

She took the final two steps it took to reach the portal, and left Valhalla behind for good.

Ferox was just inside, pacing back and forth until he saw her. He was beside her in an instant, enveloping her in his arms. “Are you well, Raine? I felt your distress and came back.”

She wrapped her arms around his back as her head rested against his chest. “I can’t go back,” she cried. “He told me I could never go back.”

Ferox’s hand came up and cupped the back of her head. “I am so sorry, Caalia.” Silence stretched between them as tears fell from her cheeks. “Are you sure you’ve made the right choice?”

“What do you mean?” She looked into his eyes.

“Would you rather stay with Odin and your sisters?”

Raine shook her head as heat flooded her cheeks. “No, I would rather spend a lifetime with you than to be apart, even if I never see them again.”

Ferox relaxed. “Alright then. We’ve got some time to waste until the sun is down in Vampur. What would you like to do to pass the time?”

She bit her lip and twitched her eyebrows at him just before she pulled him to her. They made love in the quiet abyss as they waited for nighttime to come in her new home.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Valhalla

Present Day

“Can I help you?”

Ally blinked at the changed surroundings, though that was because of all of the Valkyries that stood shoulder-to-shoulder, filling the room from end to end, than from the room itself. There was a single male standing in the center of the room, who stared at them from over his shoulder before facing them fully with an angry glare.

“Odin,” Dellingr said, releasing his hold on Ally’s hand. He offered the god a bow, sounding genuinely surprised, even though he knew they would see him. Her buddy had some acting skills, she realized. Ally bowed to the god as well, following Dellingr’s lead.

Odin eyed them, his eyes flaring with interest. “Dellingr, isn’t it? And who is this?”

“My wife, Alaina.” He placed a hand on the small of her back, and Ally flashed Odin the most brilliant smile she could muster.

“Alaina,” he mused. “Gersemi’s Alaina?”

She blinked. “Yes.” He recognized the resemblance to her mother even faster than she’d expected. Her mother had once been married to Odin’s brother, Vili, so it shouldn’t have surprised her exactly. “It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance.”

Odin straightened to his full height, his gaze piercing as he looked her up and down. “You are not my brother’s daughter.” He hadn’t phrased it like a question.

“No, I am not.”

“Who is your father?”

“I, uh … I don’t know. I’m afraid I have never met him.” She averted her eyes, hoping that Odin couldn’t see the truth in her expression. Of course she knew her father. Always had—though she’d thought him her uncle most of her life. In any case, it was far better that Odin didn’t know she was the daughter of the Protogonos. From the little bit she’d heard of him, he wouldn’t like the fact that she was probably stronger than he was. His brother certainly didn’t.

“Shame,” he said, eyes narrowed. He approached them, bracing a hand against his throne. “What brings the two of you here?”

Ally deferred to Dellingr, suddenly unable to speak. When Odin had moved, he revealed what had been behind him. Raine, strung by her wrists to chains that reached the rafters. She nearly gasped at the sight of her, her hands curling into fists as they shook.

Dellingr wrapped his hand around hers, squeezing gently. “We’ve been traveling from realm to realm in search of a place we can call home. We came upon your realm by accident.”

“You were at Unitas?”

“I’m afraid so. You know how it goes, I’m sure. Once a home is attacked in such a violent manner, it’s difficult to return and feel the security you once did.”

“Hmm,” Odin grunted. He didn’t really sound like he knew what Dellingr meant, but that wasn’t surprising—he’d probably never been displaced himself. Ally had drawn her attention back to him, worried that her face would give her away. “Well, what realm did you mean to visit?”

“We’re really just checking them all until we find something that speaks to us.” Dellingr shrugged.

Odin narrowed his eyes on Ally. “Is there something wrong?”

She lifted her nose. “No, it just seems that we have interrupted you in the middle of a ummm … trial.”

“My darling is quite innocent. She’s never been around much violence.”

“Is that so?” Odin said, a smile curving his lips. “I think there’s a little more violence in your blood than you know.” He turned his attention to Dellingr then, and she relaxed. Barely. As she’d met his gaze stare-for-stare, an overwhelming sensation crept up her spine and put her on edge. She didn’t like it, and she didn’t like him. “Why not go to Asgard? I think Alaina would find it … pleasing.”

“Wonderful suggestion. What do you think, Dear, should we try Asgard?”

“I don’t see why not.” Ally smiled. “We’re trying them all, after all.”

“Well, maybe not all,” Dellingr laughed.

She laughed too, gripping his arms as the two of them carried on their role of marital bliss. “No, of course not.” She flicked her gaze toward Raine again, her smile faltering at the horrendous sight. Oh god, they hadn’t even considered Raine being in his hall. How would the others find her now?

She squeezed Dellingr’s hand, hoping that she was strong enough for what would come. If it came down to it, she’d challenge Odin herself.

****

Ferox stayed within the shadow of the trees and bushes, listening and watching for the Valkyries that would no doubt make their routine pass along the trail. He knew the schedule they mostly ran on, having watched the last few nights. The other Guardians were nearby as well, dispersed, keeping an eye out, and moving whenever Ferox did. They had met up with Caleen and Odette on their way here, standing beside the portal that led them to Valhalla. They hadn’t known what happened to Raine, though they all feared the worst.

From here, he could only see the roof of the massive building peeking out over the top of the tree line. There were still a few clusters of huts they needed to pass, and more than a few Valkyries that they needed to remain hidden from. Thus far, they hadn’t seen one female, but that was about to change.

“What could we possibly do to help?” One said, walking beside another Valkyrie as the two followed the winding pebbled path.

“I will not leave her behind. She came back for me,” the other replied.

“What do you really think it will help anyway?”

“I don’t know. I just cannot give up.”

“Even if it means that you could die? We have a real chance at freedom here. Can you really throw it away?”

Savannah left the shelter of the trees, stepping in front of the two Valkyries just as Caleen and Odette did the same. “Raven?” she asked.

Ferox stayed planted, shaking his head as Guardians peered at him in question. No, they wouldn’t move, not until they knew if the other female could be trusted.

Raven’s face lit with surprise. “You’re back! I mean, what are you doing back? I thought you made it out?”

“We did,” Caleen said dryly, “but Raine didn’t, and neither did you two.”

Raven’s face fell, and she shook her head. “Father has her. He’s making her an example in front of everyone now.”

Ferox bounded out of the bushes and trees, coming to a stop in front of the Valkyrie. “What do you mean? Where is she?”

“She’s in Odin’s Hall. He’s beating her.”

He hadn’t even noticed the others closing in around them as his vision swam in white light, but it seemed that when he blinked again, his brothers, sons, and friends surrounded him. He met Raven’s eyes. “Show me.”

Chapter Twenty-Six

The whip cracked against her skin. Her body and the chains shook from the blow, but she’d long since stopped screaming every time her skin was pried open. He’d used swords on her, both to stab her and to burn her when he’d pulled the blade out of the hot embers in his hearth. She’d received more sound lashings than she’d been able to count, but that could have been because she’d lost consciousness once, or maybe twice now. She was broken, bruised, and bloodied, and to make it worse, she was dehydrated. She’d retched and retched, and yet no one had offered her even a sip of water or a bite of food.

She was grateful for the reprieve she’d been given. Ally and Dellingr had entered Valhalla, distracting Odin long enough that Raine could catch her breath, could feel like more than a piece of meat being tenderized. But Odin had already come back, trying to end their conversation by returning to Raine, his whip in hand.

Raine’s eyes met Ally’s, and she saw the terror in her future daughter-in-law’s gaze. The tiny female’s hands were shaking, her face pale. She’d seen the resolve in that stare before, so she knew what Ally wanted to do. Raine shook her head. No, she willed, don’t risk yourself.

Another crack of the whip, and the pain bloomed from Raine’s neck. He’d gotten close to her ear that time, probably meant to sheer it clean off. He’d stopped telling her sisters why defying him was such a bad idea. Now, he just showed them why it was. Raine was the example.

Odin’s boots came into view, and she lifted her head to meet his gaze. “Do you have anything to say for your crimes?”

She blinked, averting her eyes from the male she’d once loved dearly, and instead, met the stares of many of her sisters. Some, she knew their names, others, she may have once. They stood side-by-side, some in their Valkyrie-wear, some cloaked, hiding their faces from her view. Yes, she was the example, but not for just the reasons her father thought. She was an example for all of them, for every Valkyrie who wanted a chance at love, to have a chance at life. She was the example because she had made it out of here and created a wonderful life for herself, without her father.

There was some scuffling in the back of the room as some of the Valkyries shifted to get a better view. One stepped forward, nearing the front. Not a female, she realized, and met his hidden gaze. Two fangs peeked out from under his top lip, his strong, stubbly chin unmistakable.

She inhaled as pride and excitement filled her. Tears formed in her eyes, and though she would have wished them away, she couldn’t regret that everyone here would see the truth. She was excited and scared, fearing what would happen to Ferox, and what would come of Ally and Dellingr. They were all in great danger, but Ferox being here told her one thing: They wouldn’t go down without a fight. She mourned them: any sisters that would be killed by Ferox’s hand, any sisters that would live their life under their father’s’ rule; she mourned Ally if she was lost, and Draven, if he lost her. She mourned Ethan and Riley, praying that they would both live their lives to the fullest; and she mourned the unborn child that lived in her belly. She hadn’t recognized the child within for what he was until now, wishing she could give him a better chance.

Raine blinked at the face hidden under the cloak, barely able to see as his jaw tightened. If she and her vampire were about to die, she would make sure he knew her love for him.

“I do have something to say, Father,” she said, though far weaker than she’d wanted to sound. He met her eyes, and tracked a tear as it fell down her cheek. With a nod, he stepped back so she could address her sisters. “I fell in love. I didn’t go looking for it; I even tried to tell myself that I wasn’t in love. But I couldn’t convince myself fully, not when the sight of him looking at me made me feel alive, and the feel of his lips made my heart feel like it would leap out of my chest. Love is strong, and it takes you whether you’re expecting it or not. I followed my heart; I followed my Instinct and did what I thought was right.”

“And?” Odin said.

Raine peered at him and squeezed her eyes shut. She sniffled, though her tears were done falling. “I don’t regret a single day of it. I would do it again, a thousand times over because I love Ferox with every beat of my—”

Her face burned as the whip lashed against her cheek, and a ferocious growl echoed through the hall, followed by others as some of the onlookers broke away from the crowd, careening toward her.

Odin was no longer near her as a flash of black, gossamer wings soared in and upended him. The entire room erupted in panic as Valkyries drew their weapons in preparation for battle.

“Get her down,” Raider said, and she turned to see Ferox rush to her side. He wrenched and wrenched, but the chains wouldn’t break.

“Garrick!” Ferox shouted.

“Let me try.” Ally was on her other side, closing her eyes as she gripped one of the manacles around her wrist. And then Garrick was on her other side, working on the other. There was a crack high above, and she peered up as Demetrius kicked the beam that held her chain. It split, and the two chains fell to the ground. Within seconds, Ally and Garrick had freed both bonds.

“Get her legs undone,” Ferox ordered as he held her to him. She inhaled the familiar scent of him, letting it wash over her as reality came crashing into her mind. It hadn’t just been Ferox. It was all of them. “Caalia, oh gods, are you okay?” Her legs were freed, and he shifted her, looping an arm under her ass as his other hand shakily touched her face and hair.

“I’ll live.” If they could get out of this.

“You need to drink.”

Raine shook her head. “You need your strength.”

“And so do you.”

“We have a better chance if you can fight,” Ferox insisted.

“I won’t heal fast enough.”

Her vampire didn’t listen though. He bit into his wrist and brought it her lips, holding her head to it so she couldn’t pull away.

Valkyries gasped, and Odin roared. “How in the fuck did you all enter?”

“I’ve got a better one for you,” Draven replied. “How in the fuck can you torture your own daughter?”

Odin’s red-hot gaze turned on him. “And who the fuck are you?”

“I am her son.”

The Valkyries gasped again, many whispering disbelieving comments, others, excited ones.

The war god heard it too, glancing around at the females before looking nonplussed at Draven. “My daughters are incapable of bearing children.”

Ethan snorted from somewhere behind Raine. “Says you.”

“Don’t tell me, another ‘son’,” Odin said, earning a dimply grin from her son.

Raine continued to drink what Ferox offered, feeling strength build within her. She was a long way off from being normal again, but she already felt leaps and bounds better than she had only moments before.

Her father turned a heated glare on Ethan before returning it to Draven, and then at Ally. “Why are you standing with them?” he asked, shocked.

Ally narrowed her gaze before flashing a brilliant smile at him. “I’d like to introduce my soon-to-mate, Draven.”

Odin gaped at the couple, and then at Dellingr before sliding his glare at Raine.

Raine’s lips stopped sucking on Ferox’s blood, and she breathed a sigh of relief as her eyes met her father’s. “If you don’t believe they’re my sons, then put it to the test.”

“What?”

“You know as well as I that Valkyries can sense one another, so they should be able to feel a kinship with my sons.”

Though she was still weak, and still clinging to Ferox as he held her in his arms, she looked at Draven and Ethan, nodding in encouragement. The two broke away from the Guardians, stepping into the middle of the hall. “Just be careful who you get near, some would kill you as fast as they’d look at you.”

Ally gasped and moved to follow them, but was held back as Dellingr gripped her shoulder. She didn’t need to fear at the moment though, because movement amongst the Valkyries brought Raven, Davina, Caleen, Odette, and Savannah into the center of the room, where they stood by Draven and Ethan.

“We stand with them,” Caleen announced, lifting her chin lest anyone question her meaning.

Odin fisted his hands. “This is ridiculous. I demand this stop at once.”

“Why?” Raine hissed. “Because you don’t want everyone to know the truth?”

A few Valkyries tentatively stepped forward, eyeing Draven and Ethan, and carefully stepping around the Valkyries that guarded them. “Yes, I can feel it,” one said, peering into Ethan’s eyes with astonishment. “Can you summon lightning?”

“Yes,” Ethan replied. “With great emotion.”

As if his statement had summoned it, a strike of lightning battered the ceiling outside, shaking the building. The female who’d asked it grinned broadly and took her place back within the perimeter. Others stepped forward and did the same, looking into her sons’ eyes and nodding their agreement of some sort of connection. More stepped forward, a particularly angry-looking one peering at them from the corner of her eye. Caleen shifted her stance, but didn’t move to stop her.

“It’s all tricks, Daughters. Don’t you see? They must have a witch among them.” He flicked a glance at Nitro, who gaped a split-second before she growled at him. “I’ll show you witch,” she mumbled as Raider gripped her arm.

In an instant, the angry-looking Valkyrie struck, her sword connecting with Draven’s arm as he and Caleen tried to block the blow. Just as quickly, a bolt of lightning arced sideways through the room, sending his attacker flying. Raine had barely had time to look in order to see that it had come from Ally, who was walking toward Draven at a fast clip as bolts streamed from her fingers. She only stopped when the female had landed against the wall at the far side of the room.

“How did you?” Odin sputtered. “That’s—”

More Valkyries gripped their weapons, crouching low and readying to attack.

“Enough!”

The room quieted at Odin’s booming demand, and Raine extricated herself from Ferox’s hold. He followed her as she stepped toward her father, feeling every step as pain surged up her legs. She stopped, gesturing for her vampire to hold back before she continued forward. “You and I aren’t all that different,” she said. “You said a few days ago that I was just like my mother, that she valued love, but I think you do, too. In your own, messed up way,” she added.

Odin’s eyes narrowed, though he made no other move than that. She could see he was furious, but he’d yet to come up with a plan of attack, and knowing that he was a War God, no doubt he’d have to devise a plan before carrying on.

“I am your daughter, and I always will be. But I have other family now, too. I love them, and I protect them.” She peered at Ferox and the other warriors. “And they protect me. I know you want us all with you, but what kind of life are you offering your daughters? I found my mate and have built a life with him, but what have you allowed the others?”

“I didn’t allow that,” Odin sneered.

“You’re right. You banned me from ever returning because you didn’t want me to love. You banned me without ever hearing me out, without giving me the chance to explain that Ferox and I had planned to split our time here, and in Vampur.”

The god’s face fell, and he closed his eyes for a minute before resting his eyes on Raine again. “You were created to be my army. You were created to love only me.”

She shook her head. “We weren’t created, Father. We were born.”

The entire room erupted in whispers as the Valkyries spoke amongst themselves.

“I only hope that my sisters can have as full a life as I’ve had,” she added.

Odin looked surprised at her words at first, but slowly, his brows drew in and his hands tightened into fists. “You really think you’re going back to it?”

“Yes. Do you really think that I should live the rest of my life, missing my mate and family? Just so that you can see me whenever you want?”

“That’s how it should be!” he yelled. “You and your sisters are mine to command as I please.” He closed his mouth as a rumble of voices echoed throughout the hall.

“She is right!”

“No, Father is right. We live to serve him!”

“Why should we live this way?”

“We should be able to have mates!”

“And children!”

The room split into two as Valkyries turned on one another. Many so obviously agreed with Raine, while others remained loyal to Odin. Within minutes, that division had morphed so that half of the Valkyries now stood in front of the Guardians, standing with them, protecting them from those who opposed.

Raine used her father’s distraction to step toward the Guardians, which had once again reclaimed Draven, Ethan, and Ally, though her sisters stood within the crowd. “We need to get the Guardians out of here.”

“What about this?” He gestured toward the battle going on amongst the Valkyries.

Her eyes met Ferox’s. “We have to get the Guardians out before it’s too late. This is my father’s realm. He created it, and he is most powerful here. Get them out.” She grabbed his hand and rushed toward the portal inside the hall as fast as she could, yelling at the others to follow, only she ran smack into a wall instead. No, no! Her father blocked the portal!

“Garrick?” Ferox yelled.

“I’m on it!” Garrick concentrated as his hands raised and lowered in the air. “I can’t. It’s not working!”

Raine peered at her mate, and then at the others. Odin’s Valkyries were pushing through, battling their way through the sisters that now fought against them. She met Odin’s eyes, gaping as she saw who he held. With Odette gripped in his arms, he smiled and drew his Hjörr across her neck. The room filled with shrieks as her head fell to the ground, rolling at his feet. He dropped her body and grabbed another Valkyrie that now fought his army. Tears streamed her cheeks as another fell, and another.

His Valkyries charged, but others—those who believed in their right for freedom—stood their ground. Swords clanged, and arrows whizzed. Odin laughed as some of her sisters turned on him. He held a hand out to them, and they were frozen in place, no longer able to charge, and not able to retreat. She moved to rush him, but she couldn’t. Her breath heaved in and out of her as her eyes darted back and forth at the Guardians. They were all frozen in place.

“You have got to be kidding me,” Ally groaned. She was the only one amongst them that could move, and did as she gave Odin a disgusted look and a shake of her head. “I should have guessed. Give me a minute, guys. I’ll have you all loose soon.”

She inhaled slowly as her eyes took on a different color and her hair lifted as though gravity had no hold on her. The air charged a split second before bolts flashed all around. Some slammed charging Valkyries to the ground while some did the same to Odin. He fell to the ground and sat up as Ally released everything on the Valkyries that threatened them.

“Get out of here!” Raine yelled as she regained movement. “Get to the portal.” A few of the Guardians glanced at each other and took off through the hall, dodging this way and that. Her father was on his feet again, bounding toward Ally with one hand outstretched as he held the rest of them in place once more.

“How in the gods names did you—”

“Oh,” Ally said, taking a break from the light show. “I forgot to mention earlier…” She smiled. “I’m stronger than you.” With a final push, a huge arc collided with Odin, draping the room in a cloud of bright white.

Raine wasted no time in reaching Ferox. He picked her up and ran toward the door, with the other Guardians tight on their heels. They had the help of some of her sisters, staving off Odin’s army.

“Which way?” Ferox asked once they reached the corridor.

“That way,” she pointed. “Any other way, and we’ll be checking hundreds of doors.” They rushed out of the building as thousands of Valkyries exploded from the building. They were still battling, but many were sticking by the Guardians’ sides and fighting off any threats. They reached the lake as lightning crashed down all around, a constant barrage causing them to dodge back and forth to avoid being hit. She could see the lake, and just beyond stood Ash, Demetrius, Raider, and Nitro, standing on either side of where the portal was. Demetrius took to the air and whizzed overhead. She tracked him as he collided with Odin, the two engulfed in a battle of barreling fists. She and the Guardians were almost to the portal, and yet she couldn’t take her eyes off of the battle between Demetrius and her father. The winged warrior kicked off Odin’s chest and flipped, landing on his feet in another battle stance. Both males had their fists up, ready for more, when Odin waived his hand and charged. His fist slammed into Demetrius’s face, and the warrior fell.

“Ferox!” she cried. Her vampire stopped running and turned, facing the direction she was looking. Draven, Ethan, Ally, and Blaze halted as well.

Odin lifted his hand, and Demetrius rose into the air, though not of his own accord. Her father brought Demetrius to him and gripped the warrior’s neck before slamming him to the ground.

“He can’t move,” Ally gasped.

Ferox set Raine on her feet as quickly and gently as possible, and he and the others flashed toward them, bypassing the Valkyries by rushing around the side of the battle. Ally had taken off at a dead run as well, though nowhere near as fast as the males.

Odin slammed his fist into Demetrius’s face again and again as he held him down. They had nearly reached them now, and Odin spotted them just as Ally threw her hands out, and a flash of lightning zapped the god, nearly catching the Guardians in the crossfire. Ferox was on him then, and the two crashed to the ground as Draven and Blaze helped Demetrius to his feet.

Raine couldn’t hear anything over the roar of battle as sister fought sister. Some Valkyries had already made it through the portal, and Nitro and Raider were nowhere to be found.

Draven lifted Demetrius over his shoulder as he, Ferox, Ethan and Blaze turned to rush back toward the portal. Ally stayed where she was, eyeing Odin, who was still down at the moment, but he wouldn’t be for long.

“It’s time to get you out of here,” Ferox said once he and the others had nearly reached them.

She glanced at the battle, practically seeing the two sides. The Valkyries still sworn to Odin were getting closer, and there were casualties littering the ground. Ferox lifted her in his arms and rushed toward the portal, following tightly on Draven’s heels as he carried Demetrius. “How many have made it through?” she asked Ash, who was now the only warrior manning the portal.

He shrugged. “Hundreds? I really have no idea.” His gaze landed on Demetrius as Draven carried the warrior, disappearing through the portal.

“How can we stop Odin’s Valkyries from going through?” Ally asked, peering at Ferox with a panic-filled expression.

“We can’t.”

“We’ll just have to hope that none of them do,” Raine added.

“If any dare enter the portal, they’ll have a hell of a time finding how to reach us.”

She doubted they’d need it. A gigantic rift had separated his army. With any luck, those that wanted to leave were already through or on their way. If the others were ordered to find them, no doubt Odin would send them on their merry way with his assistance. “We can’t worry about that.”

Blaze ducked as an arrow flew past him. He eyed the fight and nodded. “She’s right. I don’t like leaving a good fight, but there really isn’t anything we can do.”

“Alright,” Raine said, peering out over the battlefield that was filled with so many loving memories of her vampire. “Let’s go home.”

Chapter Twenty-Seven

“I’m taking tomorrow night off.”

“Oh?” Raine asked, peering up into Ferox’s eyes as he held her in bed.

“My mate needs a little TLC.”

She smiled at that, and he brushed his palms lightly over the black and blue bruises that covered her entire body. “What do you think Demetrius will say to that?”

“I don’t think he’ll say anything at all. No doubt he’d rather have me check his wounds than have one of you females do it.”

A laugh bubbled from her chest. “Yeah, I’m sure that’s true.”

When everyone had returned from Valhalla, they’d put the Valkyries up in hotels until a more permanent solution could be found. Over a thousand had returned with them. And once they’d gotten home, Demetrius had been hauled up to one of the spare bedrooms where he’d been diagnosed with a broken wing, and few broken ribs.

Ferox’s eyes traveled over Raine’s skin wherever he touched. “I’ll never forgive Odin for what he’s done to you.”

She closed her eyes, concentrating on the feel of his hands. “I won’t either.” She opened her eyes again, peering up into Ferox’s. “What do you think will happen?”

“With Odin?” He shook his head. “I don’t know. He’s lost a good chunk of his army. That’s not to say he doesn’t still have a lot of Valkyries to fight for him, though.”

He had lost a lot of Valkyries. Not only the ones that left Valhalla in search of a life, but also the ones that were killed in battle. She didn’t know or remember many of their names, but sent a silent prayer to Freyja that she would watch over them in Folkvang.

“And what will you do now that you’re back?” she asked.

He sighed and absently ran his fingers through her hair. “Well, after I take tomorrow night off to take care of the most beautiful female in existence, I guess things will just go back to normal. Train, patrol, hunt for enemies.”

“And Riley?”

“And look for Riley.”

That was her plan of action, too. Now that she was home, she planned to use anything at her disposal to track where her son was.

Ferox pulled the blankets up over them more, and she settled more comfortably against his chest. “What’s on your mind, Caalia?”

“There is something I need to tell you,” she said. She still couldn’t believe it was true, but the pregnancy test she’d taken during one of her moments of privacy had confirmed what she’d suspected. She met his eyes, wondering just how he would take the news. “We’re going to have another baby.”

Ferox stiffened and sat straight up, gripping her shoulders. “What?”

“We’re having a baby.”

“Wh—” He blinked. “When? I mean, when did it happen?”

“I don’t know,” she shrugged. “I didn’t even realize I was pregnant until I was in Valhalla.”

Ferox eyes sparkled, and he kissed her. “What do you think, maybe just in the last few wee…” His voice died away as he must have realized what Raine had feared all along. Ferox had been gone for weeks. Damion had been here with her, pretending to be her mate.

His mouth twitched, and he smiled as he ran his hands through her hair once more. “It doesn’t matter when it happened. All that matters is that you’re here with me, and that we’re having a baby.”

Raine exhaled, not even realizing she’d been holding her breath. She hugged Ferox tightly, nuzzling her nose against his neck as tears trickled from her eyes. “I love you, Ferox. More than you’ll ever know.”

“I love you, too.” He pressed a hand to her back, pulling her to him before they parted. “There’s something I need to tell you, too. It’s not bad,” he added, seeing whatever shocked expression she’d given him. “It’s good. I think you’ll really like it.”

“Oooookay,” she said slowly.

“Demetrius and I had a talk earlier, after you left his room.”

“Oh yeah? What about?”

“You.” He grinned. “Tomorrow night, if you want to, he’d like to give you your Guardian’s Mark.”

Raine couldn’t have been more stunned. “Wh … Are you … Really?”

“Yes,” he laughed.

“I thought that only males could be actual Guardians.”

He shook his head. “No. He said that he’s thought of it a lot over the years, but that seeing your strength and the amounts you would go through to protect your family decided it for him.”

She laughed, unable to keep her excitement from bursting out of her. “I can’t believe it. I mean, I’m really going to be a Guardian? Or, a Guardianess?”

“You’ve always basically been one.”

“No,” she shook her head. “I haven’t. I’ve been among you, but I haven’t been one.”

“Well then,” he replied, a proud smile on his face. “I guess you’ll be the first Guardianess.” He bit into his wrist and held it out to her. “You’d better get drinking so your bruises disappear.”

Their gazes met. She couldn’t stop smiling as she brought his wrist to her mouth. Tomorrow, she would be a Guardian.

****

“How do you feel?”

Raine laughed as all the excitement in her lit her eyes with humor.  “I feel incredible.” She hugged him, holding him against her body as she clasped his back. “Can I see it again?”

“Yes.” Ferox chuckled. He led her into the bathroom, and she turned her back to the mirror as he held a hand-held one near her face.

“What do you think? Do you think it’s me?”

“Absolutely.” Ferox ran his fingertips over the Mark before pressing a kiss to it. “It’s Demetrius’s finest work, I think.”

She looked over her shoulder, beaming with delight as she turned to face him. “I feel so alive. I can’t explain it, I just … it just means so much.”

“I know.”

Every one of the Guardians had been there as Demetrius inducted her into the Guardianhood. She’d sworn her life for the safety of mortals and immortals alike, and in doing so, he had both felt and heard the truth in her oath. Raine had smiled the entire time it had taken Demetrius to tattoo her Guardians Mark at the top of her spine. The winged warrior was all bandaged up, refusing to take of any vampire blood to help him heal, so nearly every movement he’d made caused him to cringe from the pain. Though, it may not have all been pain that made him cringe. The bastard still had some issue with women that no one understood.

“Turn around,” Ferox growled. “I want to see it again.”

She did, and he touched it again, closing his eyes as he touched his lips to it once more. There was something intrinsically beautiful about her Mark that he couldn’t describe, though as he looked at it, he swore that the ink colors changed and swirled with life. He cupped her breasts, pulling her to him as he nuzzled her neck. “I’ve wanted to do this since the moment I saw you.”

“Mmmm,” she purred, stretching her neck to the side as he kissed her skin. “Who knew bruises turned you on?”

He snorted. His little Valkyrie wasn’t marked any longer, and he thanked the gods that she was well and whole. “You turn me on, Caalia. No matter how you look, you’re still the most beautiful female to ever exist.” He pinched one of her nipples as his other hand traveled down her stomach, dipping his hand under the waist of her skirt, and curling at her sex.

Raine moaned, knotting her fingers in his hair. Her skirt dropped to the floor, and he let go of her breast before ripping his shirt from his body. He wanted her skin against his. He needed the heat of her against him. Turning her around, he lifted her onto the counter as her legs wrapped around his waist. He settled her ass on the counter and loosened his pants, letting them pool at his feet. Pants kicked free. Boxers gone.

He dipped his head, taking her nipple into his mouth as his cock pressed against her core. He held his shaft and slid it against her, and she quaked against him.

“In,” she mumbled. “Now.”

Ferox pulled her ass toward him as he arched his hips forward. His head fell back, and he moaned, feeling her tight sheath close around him. After all these years, these centuries, he’d never tire of making love to his female.

Oh yeah, he was back. And so was Raine.

Epilogue

“Ah, Ferox, how can I be of assistance?”

Ferox nodded to the Keymaster in greeting.

“And I see you have brought your lovely bride,” the silver-haired man continued. “It is wonderful to finally meet you.”

Raine nodded as well, offering him a queenly smile. “Thank you for restoring Ferox’s memory. I can’t tell you how much I appreciate it.”

“Oh,” he waved his hands dismissively. “It was nothing at all.”

“We’ve come to ask you a question,” Ferox said.

“Oh?”

“When I came to you before, you asked if I’d died. I didn’t really put much thought into it at the time, but I have since.”

“And?”

“I did die.”

Raine tightened her hold on his hand.

“You did?” the Keymaster replied. “Well, that makes perfect sense then.”

“What does?”

“Why you lost your memory.”

He met Raine’s eyes, seeing that her brows were popped up in question. “What do you mean?”

The old man stood there for a moment, just thinking as he glanced back and forth between the two of them. “Come with me.” He turned away and lifted his right hand in the air, and a rectangle appeared out of nowhere. The Keymaster stepped through it, and Ferox followed with Raine right behind him.

When they came out of the other side, they were in a brightly lit room with maroon carpet and walls, adorned with golden flecks. It very much reminded him of the winner’s tent all those years ago in Brelaan, the same coloring throughout. The old man approached a set of couches and gestured for them to join him. Raine walked before him, and he once again saw her Guardian’s Mark. When they’d made love the night before, she said that Ferox’s lived on his skin as well. Both somehow writhed with color, changing before their eyes with flashes of what looked like lightning at times, while other times it filled in with crimson. It was fascinating to watch, albeit a little unnerving that their Marks could somehow live on their skin.

There was another male sitting in the room, though he was facing away from them. They rounded the couch, and Raine gasped in surprise as they sat across from the other guest.

“Aldric?” she said.

“Ah, Raine, Ferox, how good to see you. I am glad you were able to find each other once more.”

Ferox flicked his gaze at the Keymaster, raising a single brow.

“He has the answer you seek.”

He eyed the other male, wondering exactly why the tournament’s compere had any type of answer for him.

“My brother tells me you lost your memory,” Aldric said.

“I did, and he helped me restore it.”

“Yes. So now you’re wondering why it happened.”

Ferox nodded. “Yes.”

Aldric nodded and took a big breath. “A long time ago, the council foresaw their own destruction. They didn’t know exactly what was to happen or when, only that their lives were at risk. Each member within the council had a special gift, an affinity if you will, which worked together in balance.”

Ferox and Raine looked at each other and shrugged.

“If they were to die, there was no telling what would happen to the balance.”

“The council’s balance?” Raine asked.

“No, the balance of life. The council was there to keep the universe in balance.”

“I’m not sure I understand what this has to do with my memory,” Ferox interrupted.

“The council held the tournament so that they could find beings worthy of accepting their gifts had the need called for it,” Aldric continued. “The purpose was to find those with the strength to carry on. The two of you certainly had everyone’s attention, but none watched you as much as The Lovers.”

Ferox blinked. “The Lovers?”

“Yes. The bond struck between you called to them, and they saw themselves in the love that was just forming within the two of you. They chose you to receive their gifts should they die.”

The room went silent as they all stared at each other. Ferox’s mind was whirring. “We’re essentially the … Lovers?”

“Not essentially. You are The Lovers. And that’s why you didn’t stay dead. The Lovers cannot exist if one is dead, and the only way to kill them is to kill them both. To kill both of you.” Aldric shook his head, clearly getting upset that they didn’t pick up what he was putting down. “Even before Trisdan and Pamai became The Lovers, there was a blessing placed upon their union. ‘Not one to die, but just forgotten, may they forever find their way; for two to die, destroys the bond, to die with them that day’.” He smiled. “Or something like that.”

“So I died,” Ferox said, meeting Aldric’s gaze to leave no question. “But I came back because Raine still lived, and because I came back, I forgot everything.”

“Sums it up, I think,” the Keymaster said. “God, Aldric, why couldn’t you have just said it that way?”

“Because it would have led to more questions and I would’ve had to tell the story anyway.”

Ferox shook his head. “Why didn’t I remember my past or that I’m a vampire?”

Aldric shrugged. “Probably part of the blessing.”

“Maybe something to do with survival,” the Keymaster offered. “You wouldn’t want to wake up in a strange land and not know anything about it. Easier to find out about yourself instead.”

“Well,” Ferox coughed, standing up. “I, uh … thank you.” He shook Aldric’s hand and then the Keymaster’s. “Do I owe you anything?”

“No. At least this will get Al off my back for a little while.”

Raine had stood as well, and offered her hand to Aldric. “Where is the council now?” she asked him quietly.

He smiled, cocking his head to the side. “It’s been gone a long time,” he answered, his eyes lighting with excitement that Ferox didn’t understand. “But, things are shifting. A council will reign again, and it begins with you.”

The End

www.katalynsage.com

Other Books by Katalyn Sage:

www.evernightpublishing.com/katalyn-sage

If you enjoyed this book, you may also like:

Dark Caress by Tatum Throne

I’ll Be Damned by Stella Berkley

Wynter’s Horizon by Dee C. May

Evernight Publishing

www.evernightpublishing.com